


■H 































LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 






Clpji. . Copgrigfci !f 

Shelf .JftL^JDU 

: M 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 































The Crusaders. 



A STORY 



WOMEN'S TEMPERANCE MOVEMENT 
OF 1873-74. 



< 



BY 



EMMA R NORTON. 



SEP 29181 , 






NEW YORK: 

PEABODY, MACEY, & CO., 

No. 6 Reade Street, 

1882. 



tt V st> 6 r 
.IV'* 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1882, by 

EMMA E. NORTON, 
in the office of the Librarian of Congress, "Washington. D. C. 



Printed by Thomas P. Peabody, 6 Reade Street. New York. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 
ED^YAED Courtney's Family, 9 

CHAPTER II. 
Meeting for Consultation, 11 

CHAPTER III. 
Meeting for Discussion, 20 

CHAPTER IY. 

An Evening at Mrs. Courtney's Home, . . . . 31 

CHAPTER V* 
Helen Layton's Visit to her Aunt, 49 

CHAPTER VI. 
Helen Layton and William Courtney, .... 57 

CHAPTER VII. 
Meeting to Take Action, 68 

CHAPTER VIII. 
The First Visit to a Barroom, . ... . . 77 

CHAPTER IX. 
The Evening of an Eventful Day, 93 

CHAPTER X. 
Helen Layton and Mr. Johnson, 102 

CHAPTER XL 
The Second Visit to a Barroom, 115 

CHAPTER XII. 
Visit to a Lager-beer Saloon, 126 



i v CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XIII. 
Visit to the Principal Hotel, 137 

CHAPTER XIY. 
Whisky-drinking in Drug-stores, 149 

CHAPTER XV. 
Dr. Holland's Letter to Archbishop Purcell, . 164 

CHAPTER XVI. 
William Courtney's Exhortation, 181 

CHAPTER XVII. 
A Little Private Conversation, 195 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
An Old Subject Newly Discussed, 207 

CHAPTER XIX. 
The Grand Jury and the Liquor-dealers, . . 222 

CHAPTER XX. 

The Courtney Family and Mrs. Conroy, . . . 241 

CHAPTER XXI. 
The Result of the Election, 255 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The Evening After the Election, 278 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
Thanksgiving for the Victory, 288 




THE CRUSADERS. 



CHAPTER I. 

EDWARD COURTOEY's FAMILY. 

When Edward Courtney and Jane Layton were 
married, they had definite ideas of what was neces- 
sary to create a happy home. They carried these 
ideas into execution, and the result was happiness. 
To Jane, especially, sorrows had been the teacher. 
The practice of economy and self-denial, the endur- 
ance of daily labor, and even physical suffering, were 
to her but trifles that were as necessary a part of 
existence as the night. She accepted her woman's lot 
with a cheerful mind and thankful heart, always con- 
trasting her fortune, not with those who appeared 
to be more fortunate, but with the afflicted, whom she 
often acknowledged to be far more worthy of bless- 
ings than herself. She reflected much upon the un- 
searchable ways of Providence, while she bent every 
effort to make her home truly attractive, and to add 
to the happiness of those about her. 

At the time this story opens, Edward Courtney's 
household consisted of eight members. There were 
three children, and one servant. Edward's brother 



10 . THE CRUSADERS. 

William had been a member of it for more thai) 
four years. Before that time he had been more 
and more attracted to their home life, greatly 
through his affection for children, until Edward 
suggested the propriety of making his home with 
them, to which proposal William gladly consented, 
and said such had been his desire for beveral months. 
For nearly a year Jane's sister Helen had also 
been a member of the household. Their mother 
had been dead for several years; and when their in- 
temperate father died arrangements had been made 
for Helen to live with her brother. But the atmos- 
phere oppressed her. The darkened rooms and the 
elegant and discontended inaction made the bust- 
ling life at her sister's seem all the more sunny and 
w T holesome. She could be of use there. Her share 
of her parents' property was enough to lift her 
above dependence. Edward said, " Come, certainly, 
if she wished to do so"; but he and Jane would get 
up some sort of domestic tragedy in self-defense, as 
it would be impossible for them to make a home for 
all their relatives. 

Our story has much to deal with Helen Layton, 
not on account of the influence she exerted, but to 
illustrate results upon her life, both temporal and 
spiritual. 




MEETING FOR CONSULTATION. 11 

CHAPTER II. 

MEETING FOR CONSULTATION. 

It was February, 1874. Mrs. Green and Mrs. 
Kenyon were making calls. Mrs. Kenyon was deli- 
cate in form, her face expressing a grave thought- 
fulness almost bordering the severe, — while the 
countenance of Mrs. Green beamed with benevo- 
lence. Their third call was upon Mrs. Courtney 
and Helen Layton. They were received in the most 
cordial manner, and shown into the parlor, glowing 
with warmth. After the usual ceremonies, Mrs. 
Green remarked that they were begging, as usual. 

Mrs. Courtney. — I will be glad to do anything 
in my power. There seems to be more destitution 
than usual this winter. When I see how much you 
two are doing to .relieve the poor, I feel quite con- 
demned for my inaction. 

Mrs. Green. — The same duties are not assigned 
to all. We have no young children to care for, — 
that is, of our own. 

. Mrs. Courtney. — It is well for the public that 
some persons have free hands and benevolent 
hearts. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We are not, however, begging 
for food and raiment to-day, to supply bodily com- 
forts. Of course, you are interested in this temper- 
ance movement that originated in Ohio. 



12 THE CBUSADERS. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Oh, yes. It is wonderful. 

Helen Layton looked at the speaker, her face 
expressing intense interest. 

Helen. — You don't think it possible to start such 
a work here ! 

Mrs. Green. — Why not, — if the Lord leads? 
Surely there is need enough. As I go about among 
the#v r retched homes, I long for some way to remove 
the cause of so much wretchedness. I have prayed 
that I might be shown a way. When I first read 
of this Crusade I saw a way. 

Mrs. Courtney. — I couldn't do anything like that. 

Mrs. Green. — Not if the Lord commanded? 

Mrs. Courtney. — How would I know that the 
Lord did command? 

Mrs. Green. — By quiet communion with the 
Holy Spirit; through prayer and reading the Word 
of God. Laying aside worldly considerations, and 
submitting to the will of God. Being sure that the 
work will advance the kingdom of Christ; that it 
is in harmony with the Gospel; and that it will 
elevate humanity. 

Mrs. Courtney. — That is a Christian life, — of 
which I know nothing. Are you so guided, Mrs. 
Green ? 

Mrs. Green. — How imperfectly, none knows as 
well as I. But in this matter I had no where to go, 
but to God. Unaided human reason is dark. I 
ought to ask, much more than I do, "Lord, what wilt 
thou have me to do ? " 



PREFACE. 



Divine Influence finds no soil more ready to re- 
ceive it than the hearts of Christian mothers. It 
is the germ of woman's agency in the temperance 
reform. 

This little volume is offered to the public in order 
that the outward manifestations of this influence, as 
exhibited in the movement known as the " Woman's 
Crusade " may be preserved from oblivion. 

Already many who could have given testimony 
in regard to it have passed from earth; and the 
gray hair and failing strength of many others are 
silent monitors of the voiceless grave. 

A nation that prays to God, day after day, to 
spare the life of its wounded chief magistrate, must 
believe in an overruling Providence; and a people 
that so believes must be willing, at least, to take 
into consideration such religious experiences as may 
serve to illustrate a call that conforms to Bible 
teachings. A Christian people can not afford to 
misinterpret, or to partially understand, or to let 
fall into forgetfulness, any manifestation of Divine 
Power. 

Claims to such manifestation, when they come 
under the restraints of religion, have a right to be 



vi PREFACE. 

considered. The religious experience of an individ- 
ual is valuable; and when nearly the same expe- 
rience comes not only to many in one locality, but 
to thousands in localities widely apart, it may be- 
come, if fully understood, a help to spiritual life, — 
especially when this "cloud of witnesses" is com- 
posed of as pure lives as are commonly found in 
this world of frail humanity. 

It has been said somewhere that there is danger 
in treating of such matters as inspiration. Danger 
always lies in vague impressions concerning a truth, 
not in clear understanding. To one who has been 
deprived of moral and religious training in early 
life, and who is in still deeper darkness resulting 
from a constant violation of God's commands, it 
may seem as probable that God directed the leaders 
of Mormonism as that He directed the praying 
women of the Crusade. To such a one there may 
be no difference between the pressure of sin and 
selfishness and the influence that commands w r ork 
for God's kingdom. To him the story of Abraham 
may end with the temptation to sacrifice Isaac, 
while the more important part — that God did not 
permit the deed for which He branded Cain — may 
make no impression whatever. There may be to 
him no difference in the mere statement of facts in 
the Bible and the commandments that were written 
for a law throughout all generations; and he may 
fail to realize that every right work, so long as time 
endures, must be in harmony with this law. If 



PREFACE. vii 

such spiritual darkness exists in this land of Bibles 
and churches, it is to be hoped that the present time 
will so establish the source from which influence to 
evil must come, that neither the depraved nor in- 
sane will ever forget the teaching contained in Gala- 
tians v. 1S-26: "But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye 
are not under the law. Now the works of the flesh 
are manifest, which are these : adultery, fornication, 
uncleanness, lasciviousness, idolatry, witchcraft, ha- 
tred, variance, emulation, wrath, strife, seditions, 
heresies, envyings, murders, drunkenness, revelings, 
and such like: of the which I tell you before, as 
I have also told you in time past, that they which 
do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God. 
— But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, 
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, 
temperance: against such there is no law. And 
they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with 
the affections and lusts. — If we live in the Spirit 
let us also w^alk in the Spirit." 

As it is important to impress upon depraved 
ignorance that God can not be the source of evil, 
so it is important to impress upon the wavering in 
faith the truth that there is, in the affairs of this 
world, a Divine Influence working through divine 
commands, and enforcing the truths of the Gospel. 
Without this Influence the Christian religion is a 
mere form. All the blasphemies ever uttered can 
not annul the fact that the earth is the Lord's. Al- 
though God is long-suffering, we know that, as in 



viii PREFACE. 

times past, He will chastise both individuals and 
nations, until we avoid the evils He commands us to 
avoid. God is daily speaking to us in His Prov- 
idences. If w T e are wise we will seek the interpre- 
tation through the Holy Word. 

Literature is the proper place for religious por- 
trayal. No representation of the material universe 
can have that vitality and beauty that belong to 
those profound religious experiences that shape the 
character through the growth of the soul. Any 
process through which spiritual light comes to an 
individual is worth recording, — no matter what the 
language, or dress, or surroundings. The authority 
of experience is absolute in the realm it represents. 

E. E. K 

Watkixs, N. Y., June, 1882. 




MEET [NO FOR CONSULTATION. 17 

business. If they did, they would leave it in dismay 
and horror. No one sees these things as a woman 
sees them. It is only the women of the land who 
can knowingly proclaim the heiglit and depth of 
woe strong drink creates. The drunkard does not 
realize it, — the liquor-dealer does not realize it. 
But, oh! the wives, and mothers, and sisters, and 
daughters ! 

Tears dimmed Helen's eyes. 

Mrs. Courtney. — If I was sure we could do any 
good I really believe I could go, — with you and 
Mrs. Kenyon as leaders. 

Mrs. Green smiled, and said she was sure of her 
and Helen from the first. All that was necessary 
was a personal knowledge of the evil, and con- 
scientious hearts, and independence of thought and 
action. 

Helen. — We may not be as independent as you 
think. 

Mrs. Green. — Don't understand that we wish to 
persuade. Any one who conscientiously believes 
the way of working is wrong has no business to 
enter it; but we hope no one who feels the necessity 
of the work, and God's approval, will be influenced 
by worldly considerations. We must not go in our 
own strength; and if the Lord be our helper we 
need not fear. 

Mrs. Courtney. — You said you had thought of 
the matter for some time. 



18 THE CRUSADERS. 

3frs. Green, — For a week we have made it the 
subject of prayer and meditation. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Presbyterian ladies can beg to 
be excused, because they can not take part in the 
exercises. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Miss Lay ton, with her fine voice, 
can not make that an excuse. Singing is one of the 
essential parts; and the support of influential ladies 
is another. 

Mrs. Green. — I am much gratified to see the kind- 
ness and interest manifested in the Chronicle toward 
this movement. The town may well be proud of 
such a newspaper. 

Mrs. Courtney. — William never lets an opportunity 
go by, when there is a chance to advocate his tem- 
perance principles. 

Mrs. Green. — Every day I realize more fully the 
great responsibility attached to all our acts and 
words. Influence beckons to the inexperienced, 
the weak, the ignorant. The guide may lead where 
ever he will. Glorious is he who leads upward. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Here is a slip of paper Mrs. 
Clark handed me. She treasures every word of 
kindness and encouragement. 

Mrs. Kenyon reads : " The new temperance reform 
movement, originating in a village in Ohio, seems to 
be spreading as rapidly as a prairie fire. And what 
wonder ! It is kindled by wrongs and oppressions. 
The innocent suffering for the sins of others. Wives, 
mothers, daughters, and sisters, are lifting their 



MEETING FOR CONSULTATION. 19 

tearful eves and pleading hands to heaven for deliv- 
erance from a woe that has so long crushed their 
lives and destroyed their homes. Since there is no 
help from man they look to God. In the nineteenth 
century, in a land of equal rights, women are holding 
prayer-meetings in saloons and hotels, and beseech- 
ing the proprietors of these places to give up the 
sale of intoxicating drinks, that the peace and happi- 
ness of their homes may be secured. This move- 
ment, the result of so much woe, demands the sym- 
pathies of every one who has a heart to feel. It is 
meeting with strange success. Many are signing 
the total abstinence pledge, and saloons are being 
closed. May it extend till all the drinking-places 
in our land are closed." 

Mrs. Green. — Mrs. Clark says this movement has 
inspired her with a courage she has not known for 
years. She says she can again hope and pray. The 
poor woman has almost lost faith that there is a 
prayer-hearing God. 

Helen. — Poor woman! What wonder that she 
has lost faith ! 

Mrs. Green looked at Helen with an expression 
of motherly kindness. She spoke as one who was 
trying to help. 

Mrs. Green. — It is a most unhappy state of the 
soul. It is blessedness to possess that faith which 
exclaims, in affliction, "Though the Lord slay me, 
yet will I trust in Him." 



20 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Kenyon (rising). — You will come to the 
meeting ? 

Helen. — We will certainly come to the meeting. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Oh, yes, we will come to the 
meeting; but I will promise nothing more. I never 
can have the courage for anything further. 

Mrs. Green (smiling). — You and Helen will both 
have the courage. 

After the ladies had gone, the sisters remained 
absorbed in thought for some minutes. 

Jane. — Oh, I never could do it! 

Helen. — Not even to save Willie ? 



CHAPTEE III. 

MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 

The evening was dark and stormy. The falling 
sleet pelted the women's faces as they made their 
toilsome way to the church in the two inches of 
hail and sleet that crumbled beneath their feet. In 
the church a single lamp shed its feeble light over 
a slim audience of about thirty persons in heavy 
wrappings. 

Mrs. Kenyon took her place by the table on which 
the lamp was placed, and asked those present to 
occupy the front pews. 

The light was sufficient to reveal earnest faces. 



MEETING FOR CONSULTATION. 13 

Mrs. Courtney. — If that is Christianity, I fear 
there are but few Christians. 

Mrs. Green, — Of what else can Christianity 
consist ? 

Mrs. Courtney laughed a little nervously, and 
said she supposed it consisted in keeping the ten 
commandments and going to church and prayer- 
meeting. 

Mrs. Green. — But keeping the ten command- 
ments and going to church and prayer-meeting is 
not enough, in special cases like this. What do 
you do in your special trials alid perplexities ? 

Mrs. Courtney. — Oh, I get along with them the 
best I can. 

Mrs. Green. — But not without special prayer for 
guidance. 

Mrs. Courtney. hesitated, and colored, and finally 
said she was afraid she was a poor sort of Christian. 
Mrs. Green's face was lighted with kindness while 
she wished every one might know the sweet peace 
and comfort that come from the only Source that 
was able to give help in time of need. 

Mrs. Green. — We are* to have a meeting to-mor- 
row evening at the Baptist church to consult to- 
gether. Three of us have had the matter under 
prayerful consideration for a week, and we believe 
that this movement is of God. It can not be in 
accordance with His will that our towns and cities 
are filled with drinking-places. We see all about 
us the work of these places. 



14 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Courtney. — It is, indeed, dreadful. I shud- 
der when I think how fast Willie is growing. I'm 
sure I would not hesitate to do anything that I 
thought would do any good. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — No one would, of course. Espe- 
cially any one who knows what the evil of intem- 
perance is. 

Mrs. Courtney. — But this way of going to work! 
Dear me ! It quite takes my breath away to think 
of it. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — The more you think of it the less 
dreadful it will seem. But it is only a kind of mis- 
sionary work, after all. If we could save one person 
from a drunkard's grave, it would be worth the com- 
bined efforts of all the women in town. 

Helen. — Indeed it would! Oh, indeed it would! 

Mrs. Courtney. — Yes, certainly. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We can at least make the effort. 

Mrs. Courtney. — But isn't there some other way 
of going to work ? 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Do you know of any? 

Mrs. Courtney. — No. But we must do some- 
thing. It may be we can think of some plan. I 
have read everything I could about the* movement 
with the greatest interest. I am rejoiced at every 
success; but wonder how any woman could enter 
such a work, and bear what she will be obliged to 
bear. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — All households are not free from 
intemperate members, like yours, Mrs. Courtney. 



MEETING FOR CONSULTATION. 15 

If all homes were as happy as yours, there would 
be no necessity for such a movement. 

Mrs. Courtney. — But I have not forgotten. 

Helen. — No one could ever forget, who has once 
known the wretchedness. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Nor do I consider my home 
safe. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — No home is safe. If public senti- 
ment be once aroused on the subject there may be 
hope. I pray every Christian woman in town will 
consider it her duty to proclaim against this evil. 

Helen. — How can you two take the lead in this? 
Your homes are secure. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We probably realize the extent 
of the evil more than those who contend with it 
personally. 

Mrs. Green said cheerfully that she had no choice 
in the matter. She had been impressed with its 
importance from the first. She considered it her 
duty to encourage, support, and, if need be, to lead. 

Mrs. Courtney. — But when you look about 
you — 

Mrs. Green. — Oh, I don't look about me. If I 
should do that I would be lost. No person can go 
into such a work if she stops to look about her. I 
did look about me at first, and reasoned on the sub- 
ject, striving to gain light from myself and the world. 
I soon realized that I could not obtain light from 
darkness. I took the subject to God. He gave me 
light: He gave me peace. Life is short, even for }^ou, 



16 THE CRUSADERS. 

Miss Layton; and my hair is all white for the grave. 
What few years remain I wish to spend in the 
Master's service. Any way He shows me I will 
strive to walk in. If we could only know" in youth 
the joy and peace that come from walking in God's 
way. But Providence has ordained that this knowl- 
edge usually comes with riper years, — often through 
bitter trials. In one sense we only commence to 
live when we are ready to die. I rejoice that this 
temperance movement has originated while I have 
powers to engage in it. I believe it will result in 
great good. 

Mrs. Courtney. — It don't seem possible that an 
impressive prayer-meeting can be held in a drinking- 
saloon. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — It seems to me that such a prayer- 
meeting would be most impressive. Places that 
have been the cause of so much sorrow and suffer- 
ing would affect the heart with unutterable sadness. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Could you approach these deal- 
ers in kindness and charity ? 

Mrs. Kenyon. — J confess I have more charity for 
men engaged in other kinds of business. 

Mrs. Green. — They are our brothers. Christ 
died for all. We may see some of them converted, 
and see them work to sustain the precepts of Christ. 
They do not see this evil as we see it. They do 
not see the wretched homes, the broken-hearted 
wives, and worse than orphan children. They do 
not see the poverty and crime that lurk in their 



MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 21 

All eyes were fixed upon Mrs. Kenyon with deep 
interest, as she read from slips of paper the following 
extracts: — 

"And the Lord said, I have surely seen the afflic- 
tions of my people which are in Egypt, and have 
heard their cry by reason of their taskmasters. For 
I know their sorrows; and I am come down to de- 
liver them out of the hand of the Egyptians. Now 
therefore behold the cry of the children of Israel is 
come unto me; and I have also seen the oppression 
wherewith the Egyptians oppress them. Come 
now, therefore, and I will send thee unto Pharaoh, 
that thou mayest bring forth my people, the chil- 
dren of Israel, out of Egypt. 

" Call upon me in the day of trouble. I will de- 
liver thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 

"He that dwelleth in the secret place of the 
Most High shall abide under the shadow of the 
Almighty. He shall call upon me, and I will 
answer him : I will be with him in trouble : I will 
deliver him and honor him. 

" They have humbled themselves : therefore I will 
not destroy them, but will grant them some deliv- 
erance. 

"The Lord liveth; and blessed be my Rock, and 
let the God of my salvation be exalted. It is God 
that avengeth me, and subdueth the people under 
me. He delivereth me from mine enemies. Yea, 
Thou lif test me up above those that rise up against me. 
Thou hast delivered me from the violent man. There- 



22 THE CRUSADERS. 

fore will I give thanks unto thee, O Lord, among 
the heathen, and sing praises unto thy name. 

"Great deliverance giveth He to His king; and 
sheweth mercy to His annointed, to David and to 
his seed for evermore. 

"Now the word of the Lord came unto Jonah, 
saying, Arise, go to Nineveh, that great city, and 
cry against it; for their wickedness is come up 
against me. But Jonah fled from the presence of 
the Lord. And the word of the Lord came unto 
Jonah the second time, saying, Arise, go unto Nine- 
veh, that great city, and preach unto it the preach- 
ing that I bid thee. So Jonah arose and went unto 
Nineveh, according to the word of the Lord." 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Mrs. Clark, will you lead in 
prayer, followed by Mrs. Green? 

All present knelt. 

Mrs. Clark. — Oh, Lord, we humble ourselves at 
Thy feet, and implore Thee to hear our cry. Be- 
hold us broken-hearted and crushed. Look upon 
our days that are passed in sorrow, our nights in 
tears and anguish. Incline Thine ear to the united 
supplications of Thy children that come to Thee for 
deliverance from a woe that has dragged us to the 
earth. Deliver us, oh Lord, deliver us as Thou didst 
deliver Thy children from oppression and sorrows in 
Egypt. As Thou didst hearken to their cries, and 
didst release them from the hands of Pharaoh, — de- 
liver us from a bondage more strong and powerful. 
Cleanse our hearts, oh Lord, from secret sins. Make 



MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 23 

us white and pure, that our prayers may find favor 
in Thy sight. Enter not into judgment with us; 
but have mercy upon us. AVe have cried unto Thee 
in secret places; but by reason of our sins Thou 
hast not regarded our prayers. Our eyes are dark- 
ened by ignorance. We see not the way in which 
we should go. Enlighten us, oh Lord. Send Thy 
Holy Spirit upon us to dispel the night. Guide us, 
oli guide us, in the way Thou wouldst have us go. 
Let us not look to the right hand, nor to the left. 
Let us not look to man, nor to our erring judg- 
ments, for guidance, but to Thee. In every matter 
we know Thou hast a work for Thy children to do„ 
Show us the work, and give us strength to do it. Let 
us not falter. Let no earthly considerations deter 
us; but looking only to Thee, help us to render a 
service that will be acceptable in Thy sight. Oh, 
Lord, Thou knowest the burden of our hearts; 
Thou knowest our frailties; Thou knowest our 
ignorance; Thou knowest it is for the peace and 
purity of our homes and other homes that we come 
before Thee and supplicate for Divine Guidance. 
The children of Israel did as Thou didst command, 
and Thou didst deliver. Command us, oh Lord, 
we will w T alk in Thy way. Have mercy upon us : 
have mercy upon us. Deliver us, for Christ's sake, 
— for the sake of Thy beloved Son, who bore our 
human sorrows, — good Lord, deliver us. Amen. 

Mrs. Green, — Oh, Lord, we come to Thee with 
thanksgiving for all Thy mercies. We thank Thee 



24 THE CRUSADERS. 

for all the blessings of life; but above all for the 
light of Thy Holy Spirit to enligten our darkened 
understandings, that we may obtain a glimpse through 
earthly mists of Thy glory, and power, and justice, 
and mercy. Reveal Thyself more clearly unto us, 
that we may know Thy Will. Teach us to wait 
long before Thee by prayer and meditation, and 
reading Thy Word, that we may clearly see Thy 
way. In prosperity or adversity bring us more 
fully into the knowledge that Thy loving care is 
over all Thy children, and that Thou wilt bring 
good out of evil to them that love and serve Thee. 
We know that Thou didst create us holy and happy 
in the garden of Eden, and that Thou dost take 
pleasure in the holiness and happiness of humanity. 
Give us grace to strive continually for the coming 
of Thy kingdom upon earth. Make us realize that 
serving Thee is holiness and happiness. Take from 
our minds every worldly consideration; and may we 
bow to Thee in humility, waiting to know Thy will. 
When we perceive Thy will give us strength to 
obey it ; and not, like Jonah, flee from the presence 
of the Lord. We know, oh Lord, that Thou dost 
bless us more than we can ask or think, in every 
faithful service. Enlighten and strengthen us, for 
Christ's sake. Amen. 

For a few moments there was silent prayer. With- 
in the church silence reigned ; without, the storm 
pelted as if seeking entrance through the windows. 
One by one the women rose from prayer- 



MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 25 

Mrs. Kenyan. — You all know the purpose for 
which we have come together this evening. Pray- 
ing God to direct, we are to consult together in re- 
gard to visiting the drinking-places of our village. 
Let us have some sort of an expression from every- 
one present. Mrs. Clark, will you give us your 
convictions ? 

Mrs. Clark. — I consider it an opportunity that 
can not be disregarded, without God's displeasure. 
How long we have cried to heaven, in anguish of 
spirit, for some way — any way — to reform the 
drunkard ! We have tried temperance lectures ; we 
have tried temperance societies ; we have tried the 
total abstinence pledge. Of what use ? God shows 
us a way. Banish the drinking-places! "We sud- 
denly see that it is the only way. I am going to 
visit every drinking-place in this village, and ask 
the proprietors to give up the sale of intoxicating 
drinks. If no one will go with me I will go alone. 
When I first read of this " Crusade," as it is called, 
how earnestly I prayed that such a work might be 
done here. Ever since I have known that such a 
movement was thought of as possible, I have been 
eager for its commencement. Last night it came 
to me like a flash that I could go, if no one else did ; 
and, the Lord helping me, I will. But oh, my sisters, 
do not let this great opportunity go by unimproved. 
If you knew what this evil is, you would not. If 
you knew how it crushes every hope, — how it 
withers every home joy, — how it curses innocent 



26 THE CRUSADERS. 

childhood, — how it blunts every moral sensibility, — 
how it drags the soul to perdition ! May you never 
know ! None can know the heat of the fire by stand- 
ing and looking at the flame; and may none of you 
ever be in the flame ! My lot is no worse than that 
of thousands all over the land; but I think I know 
more of this evil than any one here. But you may 
yet know it, even as I know it. No home is safe. 
Our moderate drinkers now will not be moderate 
drinkers in twelve years. Oh, let us go forth and 
rest neither night nor day till all the drinking-places 
in our village are closed. To save one — only one — 

Mrs. Clark stopped, overcome with emotion. A 
tearful sympathy was manifested by those present. 

Mrs. Green.— We all know that the suffering from 
this evil can not be portrayed. I think we have 
folded our hands too long, and seen our homes and 
our families destroyed. We can not pray, " Give us 
this day our daily bread," and then make no per- 
sonal effort to obtain the bread. In every matter 
there is a work to be done by us. I will go with 
Mrs. Clark to the drinking-places of our village. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — And I will go. Is there another 
who has so decided ? 

There was silence. 

Mrs. Delancy. — I am willing to do anything that 
I think would do any good ; but I am not willing to 
subject myself to unnecessary comments. If we 
visit drinking-places we should go as a host. All 
the women in town, rich and poor, high and low, 



MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 27 

should join together. It is a matter that concerns 
us all. When the children of Israel cried to be deliv- 
ered, it was not one here and there, — it was the whole 
nation. If all the women of the town would enter 
the ranks, I think we could do much. There is cer- 
tainly need — and very urgent need — of work. Our 
young men are being drawn into these places of 
temptation before they are old enough to understand 
the danger. If anything is ever done in the matter, 
I think we must do it. I do not believe men realize 
what the evil is. But God knows. He knows all 
about our darkened homes, on account of it. He 
knows that it sets at naught every Christian precept 
and example. That this movement may not be a 
failure here, we must wait until we are ready for 
battle. We must have an army before we can ex- 
pect a victory. 

Mrs. Green. — We must not trust in numbers, but 
trust in God. It is not always in the most crowded 
congregations that the Spirit is the most plainly 
manifested. I say this, not that I think a few can 
do as well as many, for there is a great power in 
numbers; but for fear we may lose sight of the 
Leader in whom we must trust. 

Mrs. Clark. — It seems to me that it would be 
better to enter this work as early as possible. If 
we who are present would start, or even half the 
number, others will join us. I do not think we can 
hope for a large army at first. 

Mrs. Delancy. — I am sure we all have this enter- 



28 THE CRUSADERS. 

prise at heart; and we all wish to follow the wisest 
plan. I know that whether we go forth few or 
many, we can not enter such a work without the 
help of God ; and I also think it better for one or 
two to be filled with the spirit of prayer than for a 
a thousand without this spirit; but I wish every 
woman in our village to give expression against this 
liquor-traffic. Few homes are free from the deadly 
influence that issues from it. Though all may not 
have passed through the full extent of degradation, 
yet we all know enough, and can see a future for 
our young men at which every mother recoils and 
trembles. The sentiments of a multitude will com- 
mand respect; but a few will receive only ridicule. 

Mrs. Clark. — After twelve years of cruel wrongs, 
what need we care for ridicule ? 

Mrs. Delancy. — If we can do no good, we do not 
wish to subject ourselves to unnecessary comments. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Of course we all shrink from the 
publicity. It is not the way any of us would choose. 
"We who have the strength to say we can enter this 
work have had longer to consider. To me it has 
been a struggle. I thought at first I could not, even 
if God commanded. I went to God in prayer, and 
for a week have been diligently reading the "Life 
of Christ." I just begin to comprehend what that 
life was. The reproaches — the bitter persecutions 
— when His mission was to die for the very ones 
that condemned Him. We can not suppose that 
He did not suffer untold anguish, How little we 



MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 29 

are called upon to endure in this matter ! I think 
we should wait at least a week. If at the end of 
that time no others will join us,w T e can go forth. 

Mrs. Clark. — A week seems forever! I w r ould 
like to go this moment! I don't understand how 
any one can hesitate an instant! In a week we 
might save some one from death. 

Mrs. Delancy. — I am sure that in a week's time 
we can enlist all the women in our village. We will 
have such an army as shall strike terror into the 
hearts of the enemy. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — This is not to be a battle, Mrs. 
Delancy, but a missionary work. 

Mrs. Delancy. — I think, Mrs. Eenyon, you will 
find it to be a battle; and a pretty hard one, too. 

Mrs. Green. — Whatever it is, we must trust in 
the Lord to convert the hearts of those engaged in 
the business. It is the faith that God will be in 
our midst to enlighten the consciences of those men, 
that we can have any hope of success. This move- 
ment is an appeal to human sympathies. We must 
impress upon the men engaged in the sale of strong 
drink that we come to them in a spirit of good will 
and Christian charity. 

Mrs. Clark. — Oh, how can we, when they take 
the bread from children's mouths, and fill homes 
with wretchedness? 

Mrs. Green. — They are not alone to blame in this 
matter. I am sure we could all render them grat- 
itude and affection if they would give up their 



30 THE CRUSADERS. 

present business. We must pray for a spirit of 
kindness, if we do not possess it. We can, at least, 
pray, " Father, forgive them : they know not what 
they do." We have done wrong in this matter, as 
well as they. We have sinned ignorantly; but sins 
of omission are quite as great, many times, as sins 
of commission. We have never made an effort to 
save our homes and our families. It is our Christian 
duty to strive to banish every form of sin. And 
if we who have professed to receive light from the 
Holy Spirit neglect a duty, should we not be char- 
itable toward those who do not profess a knowledge 
of the Spirit? 

Mrs. Clark. — A way is shown us. Can we con- 
tinue to cry to God if we disregard it ? Can we 
hope that He will work miracles in our homes and 
our lives, if we refuse to do as He bids us ? Can a 
mother pray for the salvation of her sons from the 
temptations of strong drink, if she can not brave 
ridicule? If in future years any of your homes 
should be made wretched through intemperance, 
what a comfort it would be to an anguished heart 
to look back to this time, and to remember that you 
did what you could. I appeal to all present to enter 
this work with all your heart, and mind, and strength. 
It may save your husbands, and sons, and fathers, 
and brothers. Oh, for the sake of the dear innocent 
children who are suffering all over the land, decide 
now, and go forth to influence others. Every 
moment is precious. Mrs. Delancy, before we part, 



MEETING FOR DISCUSSION. 31 

can you not give us your influence? It may help 
another. 

Mrs. Ddancy. — I can not promise to-night. It 
is useless for a few persons to undertake such a 
movement. I feel the necessity of something being 
done as much as any one. But we must have an 
army. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We must remember, Mrs. Clark, 
that these sisters have not thought of this matter as 
we have. They may not yet feel that they have 
been called to the work. 

Mrs. Clark. — I hope you will pardon my impa- 
tience. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Has any one anything further 
to say ? If not, we will close the meeting. 

On the way home Jane said to Helen that Mrs. 
Delancy was right, — the movement would be useless 
unless it became general. 



CHAPTER IY. 

AN EVEJSTING AT MRS. COURTNEY'S HOME. 

The work was done for the day. The children 
were asleep. Helen, instead of taking a book, as 
was her custom, sat down by the glowing grate. 
Her head was bent forward, — her hands crossed in 
her lap over her black dress. William and Edward 
were reading. 



32 THE CRUSADERS. 

Edward. — Still pondering over the salvation of 
the nation, Helen ? 

Helen (absent-mindedly). — Yes. 

Edward. — I wish you and Jane would get out of 
this abstracted manner. "Yes" and "No" are all 
I've been able to get out of either of you for two 
days. Jane is to have nothing to do with the busi- 
ness; nor you either, Miss. So dismiss the subject 
at once and forever. 

Helen, making a little attempt at playfulness, but 
sadly failing in the spirit of it, calmly asked, — 

Why, sir, do you lay these commands upon us ? 

Edward. — First, because it will make you both 
sick. If the thought of the thing has this effect 
upon you, you'll both be in the lunatic asylum if you 
really go into it; and, second, it will do no good. 

William. — How do you know? 

Edward.— How do I know? It's the maddest 
thing that ever was thought of ! 

William.— It seems it has done some good in 
Ohio. 

Edward. — Well, I'm surprised that you advise 
such a movement. 

William. — I advise it! Oh, no! I would be 
ashamed to advise a sensitive woman to do a work 
that I'm not brave enough to do. 

Edward. — It seems to me it would be quite as 
well to leave such doings out of the papers, — espe- 
cially the flourishes in the statement of them. 



EVENING AT MRS. COURTNEY'S HOME. 33 

The door-bell rang. Helen admitted May Con- 
roy, a neighbor, who came in to spend the evening. 
She was a fair, graceful, and lively young lady, in 
blue ribbons and a black alpaca dress, much puffed 
and ruffled, — her hair much frizzed and curled, — or- 
namented with ear-rings, neck-chain, bracelets, and 
many finger-rings. 

May. — Dear me, how bright and cheerful you 
always look here ! I wish I had a dozen brothers 
and a dozen sisters. Fred is the most provoking 
boy ! He don't like to stay at home a single evening. 

May was just fairly seated, and had commenced 
crocheting some pink worsted, — when the door-bell 
rang again, and Mr. Johnson came. All extended a 
hand of welcome. The health of all concerned was 
inquired after; and the weather was duly adjusted. 

May. — I came on purpose to hear about the meet- 
ing last evening. Everybody is talking about it. 
Helen, do tell all about the proceedings. Is it really 
so, that Mrs. Kenyon, Mrs. Green, and Mrs. Clark 
will visit drinking-places, and hold prayer-meetings, 
and ask the proprietors to give up the business ? 

Helen. — I believe that was the decision. I have 
no doubt a number will go with them. 

May. — Wonders will never cease! I was sur- 
prised, Helen, that you and Mrs. Courtney even 
went to the meeting. 

Helen (the color coming into her cheeks).— Why ? 
I will go to those drinking-places with them. 

Mr. Johnson. — You going to the drinking-places ! 



34 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen (the color mounting higher in her cheeks, 
while she felt all eyes turned upon her). — Is it a 
criminal matter? 

Mr. Johnson (speaking bitterly). — It is certainly 
more unheard-of, if not as disgraceful. Those Ohio 
women are fanatics; and such an attempt here would 
be worse than fanaticism. Surely, Helen, you are 
jesting! You haven't a thought to do so mad an act. 

Helen (looking fully at Mr. Johnson with open 
eyes, the color having fled from her lips as well as 
cheeks). — What is there disgraceful about it? 

Mr. Johnson. — Pension is disgraceful! Any 
thing unladylike is disgraceful! A publicity that 
makes a lady a source of jeering comment is dis- 
graceful ! 

Helen turned away, and sat down as if wounded. 

William (indignantly).* — If women could save 
their homes, their sons, and husbands, and fathers, 
and brothers, from drunkenness, I suppose they 
ought to refrain on account of jeering comments 
and derision ! The Lord help us, if we are come to 
such a pass that we can't do a good deed because 
the way of doing it is unheard-of ! 

Mr. Johnson. — Really, Courtney, you are as bad 
as these women ! You know as well as I, that there 
will be no one saved from drunkenness by this way 
of going to work. 

William. — Indeed, I know no such thing! Great 
good may spring from it. Heaven knows there's 
need enough of it. 



EVENING AT MRS. COURTNEY'S HOME. 35 

Mr. Johnson. — This is no way. That article of 
yours in the Chronicle in regard to it, has done the 
mischief here. This crusade merits the severest dis- 
approval, — not the favorable notice you have given 
it. It is equivalent to advice to go and do likewise. 

William. — One can admire without advising. 
You and I and every man should be dumb before 
such heroism. We should hide our faces with burn- 
ing shame, that these Christian women of intelli- 
gence, refinement, and virtue unsurpassed, — in the 
nineteenth century, in free America, — should be 
obliged to cry to Heaven to redress wrongs that we 
will not redress. 

Mr. Johnson. — We will not redress ? 

William. — Yes, we! — the men of the nation. 
We have but to rise and say the evil shall no longer 
exist: but what have we done? We have allowed 
it to spread and enter every household. We utter 
no voice against it, we license it, we make laws to 
protect it. It is crushing out woman's very joy and 
life. They can bear it no longer. What wonder 
they cjy to Heaven! 

Mr. Johnson (derisively). — Courtney, you and I 
will go f $rth and drive it out. 

William. — If every man would say the same, 
and act on it, "we could do it in a day. 

Mr. Johnson. — Of course, every one knows your 
intemperate extremes. I'm not surprised at your 
position in the matter. You undoubtedly think this 
is a good way to agitate the subject; but I have 



36 THE CEUSADERS. 

some regard for the reputation of my friends. I 
will use every argument in my power to keep any 
friend of mine out of such folly and madness. I 
will try to place it before them in its true light, 
even if what I say should seem severe and unkind. 

William. — The true light may not be the light 
in which you regard it. 

Mr. Johnson. — Neither may it be the light in 
which you regard it. 

William. — I admit that. I should not dare to 
act as guide to these pure-minded women, who go 
to their God for counsel. I am well content to leave 
the matter with them. But whatever action they 
see fit to take, I will sustain with what feeble 
powers I possess. I can not express in words my 
admiration and reverence for those Ohfo women 
who go forth in the name of God and humanity. 
At the same time, I am humbled to the dust with 
shame, that such a movement is necessary. 

Mr. Johnson. — Mrs. Courtney, you, I hope, are 
not going to lend your influence to this movement. 
Has William's magical logic blinded your reason ? 

Jane. — I've heard no expression of opinion from 
William, until now, aside from his article in regard 
to the Ohio movement. 

William. — When that was written I had no idea 
it would extend East. 

Jane. — My husband says I am not to go; and 
for the first time in my life I sincerely wish to obey 
his commands. 



E VENINO A T MRS. CO UR TNE T'S HOME. 37 

Mr. Johnson. — Of course you will obey. We 
should be guided by reason, and not by the feelings. 
Besides, ir is doing wrong, that good may come. 
It is interrupting a lawful business. 

Jane (laughing). — That argument falls powerless. 
I don't think women, generally, will be very con- 
scientious, as far as interrupting a liquor-dealer's 
business is concerned. He has never shown any 
particular solicitude about interrupting a woman's 
business. It makes no difference to him, if he inter- 
rupts not only her. business by day, but her rest at 
night. Her nights of agony are nothing to him. 

Mr. Johnson. — Still he is doing a lawful business. 
Why not single out some other class of business- 
men, and pray for them ? They all sin. 

All laughed. 

Mr. Johnson (somewhat confused). — Well, of 
course, all must acknowledge that this business is 
somewhat different from other kinds; but I think it 
should not be interrupted as long as it is lawful. 

Edioard. — Oh, nonsense, Johnson ! Anything 
that's wrong should be interrupted, lawful or not 
lawful. If a man had a license to kill my son I 
think I should try to stop it. There's no use in try- 
ing to defend the business. I'm just as much op- 
posed to this woman's movement as you are; but 
the rum-traffic is a shame to us. We have allowed 
it to grow, — we are the ones to banish it. 

Jane. — But if you will not, women are obliged to 
take it in hand. 



38 THE CRUSADERS. 

May. — I think, if anything like this is under- 
taken, it should be by a different class of ladies. 

Helen. — What class? • 

May. — Ladies of standing and wealth. Mrs. 
Kenyon, Mrs. Green, and Mrs. Clark are excellent 
ladies, of course, — none better. But they haven't 
the influence of wealth and social position. It may 
be wrong; but it is a stubborn fact. 

Mr. Johnson. — You are right, Miss Conroy. If 
such ladies as you speak of should be the leaders it 
would be somewhat different. Not that I should ap- 
prove of it, in any case ; but it would have the sanc- 
tion of society. 

Edward (laughing). — Society prayers, I'm afraid, 
wouldn't get very high, — at least some of them. 
They would be obliged to reserve wine. As I under- 
stand it, these good women are going to exterminate 
the whole thing. 

Mr. Johnson. — It's the extreme of the movement, 
for one thing, that makes it so ridiculous. Wines 
have always existed, and always will exist. A 
movement to banish wheat would be just as sensible. 
I should be as glad as any one to see these low 
grog-shops done away with; but it is a form of evil 
with which we shall probably always be obliged to 
contend. 

William. — Do you think, because an evil exists 
it is manly to sit down with patient resignation, and 
say, "It has always existed, and always will exist. 
1 can do nothing"? 



EVENING AT MRS. COURTNEY'S HOME. 39 

Johnson. — Whether it is manly or not, it does 
about as much good. In spite of its reformers, the 
world is about as bad to-day as it ever was. Even 
worse. These crazy women will tell you so. What 
good have temperance reforms done, for instance ? 

William. — No reform will be of permanent good 
unless it strikes at the root of the evil. A few per- 
sons signing the pledge now and then will never be 
a permanent reform. As long as we allow these 
drinking-places to be kept open there is no hope of 
lasting good. This new movement has aimed at the 
right place. I have faith in its ultimate success. 
The Maine Law is the thing. We must all come to 
it. Then, and not till then, can we expect to save 
the young men of the country. 

Johnson (making an impatient movement, as if the 
subject was too absurd for consideration). — Helen, 
give us some music, — will you, please? 

Helen rose, and seated herself at the piano. Her 
face was extremely grave; but there was no sign 
of ill-nature. Her movements were languid. She 
played "The Spirit -Waltz" three times, and then 
stopped. 

Johnson. — Will you sing? 

Helen bent her head for a moment, thinking. 
Her voice was cultivated, and full of power and 
sweetness. She sang, with much feeling, the affect- 
ing little song, — 



40 THE CRUSADERS. 

4 'Father, dear father, come home with me now! 
The clock in the steeple strikes one ! 
You said you were coming right home from the shop, 

As soon as your day's work was done. 
Our fire has gone out, — our house is all dark, — 

And mother's been watching since tea, 
With poor brother Benny so sick in her arms, 
And no one to help her but me. 
Come home ! come home ! come home ! 
Please, father, dear father, come home ! 

" Father, dear father, come home with me now ! 
The clock in the steeple strikes two ! 
The night has grown colder, and Benny is worse, 

And he has been calling for you ! 
Indeed he is worse ! — Ma says he will die, — 

Perhaps before morning shall dawn ! 
And this is the message she sent me to bring — 
"Come quickly, or he will be gone ! " 

Come home ! come home ! come home ! 
Please father, dear father, come home ! 

1 ' Father, dear father, come home with me now ! 
The clock in the steeple strikes three ! 
Our home is so lonely — the hours are so long — 

For poor weeping mother and me ! 
Yes, we are alone ! — poor Benny is dead ! — 

And gone with the angels of light ! 
And these were the very last words that he said — 
"I want to kiss papa good-night ! " 

Come home ! come home ! come home ! 
Please father, dear father, come home ! " 

Edward. — That song is worth a load of argu- 
ments ! 

Johnson. — Oh, beautifully executed ! Artistically 



EVENING AT MRS. COURTNEY'S HOME. 41 

executed! But too sensational! It has the flavor 
of camp-meetings and revivals. 

Jane. — Surely it isn't wrong to represent things 
in their true light, at any time. Though, for that 
matter, no words can represent the pathos and the 
misery of a child sensitive enough and old enough 
to realize the condition of a drunkard who is her 
father. In that little song the thousandth part is 
not told. 

Mr. Johnson. — It's tendency is sensational, and 
calculated to becloud the judgment and reason. 
Sensationalism, if it ever produces action, the effect 
is spasmodic, — leaving matters by reaction in a 
worse state than at first. 

William. — I thank the Lord that there is now 
and then something to create an excited state of 
the mind. The sensation that is born of oppression 
has a right to live ; and I hope it will not only live, 
but grow and flourish. Sensations that have for 
their motive the destruction of vice and wretched- 
ness and the building up of joy and goodness, all 
hail ! Sensations that strike at the root of an evil, 
rather than lop off a branch here and there, welcome. 

Mr. Johnson. — William, you have mistaken your 
calling, — you should have been an Evangelist. Miss 
Conroy, you and I stand alone. Mr. Edward Court- 
ney joins us only half-heartedly. 

May (laughing). — Oh, as for me, I never take 
sides, but always join the victorious party. I find 



42 THE CRUSADERS. 

people get along much better in the world who 
have no opinions. If it becomes a popular thing to 
go into this new movement, I will go into it. 

Mr. Johnson. — You are charmingly frank; and, 
for a lady, your position is a wise one. It is not 
proper for your sex to go to battle; or, worse yet, 
to be captains. If you wait for this movement to 
be popular, you will never join it. 

May. — Helen, now, will give herself any amount 
of trouble and vexation to do what she believes a 
duty, — which left undone would be about as well. 
I intend to have a comfortable life, and suit my in- 
clinations a little. Not that I would do wrong any 
sooner than she ; but I don't intend to be harassed 
by duties. With Helen, duties and inclinations 
conflict, while with me they agree. 

May had risen, and was folding her work, which 
had kept her fingers busy during her call. Her 
face was as laughing and her manner as sprightly 
as if the conversation had been on sunshine and 
singing-birds. She said good-night; and William 
rose to accompany her home. Edward and Jane 
had gone from the room a moment before. 

Mr. Johnson. — Helen, you think I've been rude 
and unkind ? 

Helen was silent. 

Mr. Johnson. — I heard you were at the meeting. 
I feared you might be induced to join these women; 
and I came here with the intention of saying every- 



EVENING AT MRS. COURTNEY'S HOME. 43 

thing I could to prevent it. Promise me you will 
not do an act you will regret all your lif e. Will 
you not promise ? 

Helen. — I can not. 

Mr. Johnson. — Do you mean that you are fully 
determined ? 

Helen.- — I thought I was. Don't try to persuade 
me not to. Encourage me to do what I feel I ought 
to do! 

Both her manner and voice uttered a cry for help. 

Mr. Johnson. — I can give no encouragement to 
such a movement as this. It is. the wildest fanat- 
icism. It is doing evil that good may come, and 
that is always wrong. 

Helen. — How is it doing evil? 

Mr. Johnson. — Interrupting a lawful business. 

Helen. — Who makes it lawful ? Are we to regard 
laws as sacred that destroy peace and righteousness ? 

Mr. Johnson. — If the laws are wrong, make them 
right; but this is no way to mend them. 

Helen. — How can we make them right? 

Mr. Johnson. — There are ways enough without 
resorting to fanaticism. I am sure, Helen, your 
judgment tells you that this will do no good. 

Helen. — My heart commends it, because it is the 
only way open. My experience and conscience tells 
me no one should leave a way untried. 

Mr. Johnson. — It is your experience that has 
warped your judgment. You feel so strongly that 
you can not see clearly. 



44 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen. — What is it I can not see clearly? — the 
degradation, the sorrow, the misery? I can see all 
these clearly enough; and so can Mrs. Clark, and 
thousands and thousands of others. 

Mr. Johnson. — That is exactly the point. Your 
reason is blind, because you have felt these things so 
keenly. But because you have suffered, it is no 
reason why you should be unjust and ridiculous. 

Helen. — I can see no injustice. 

Mr. Johnson. — It is unjust. It is pointing to a 
class of men as the chief of sinners. 

Helen. — It is not the men. It is the business. 

Mr. Johnson. — Of course, the men and the busi- 
ness can not be separated. 

Helen. — It is to be hoped that they may be. See 
what they are doing in Ohio. 

Mr. Johnson. — That is only temporary. Matters 
will soon be worse than ever. Besides, the State of 
Ohio is not the State of New York. Such erratic 
movements are less thought of in the Western States. 
Society is less conventional. What a lady could do 
there with impunity would be disgraceful here. 
With a nature so sensitive and refined, how can you 
think of it? Do you realize the jeers and coarse 
remarks? 

Helen moved her position farther from Mr. John- 
son. She cried out, in harsh tones, — 

Helen. — This is torture ! If you knew how I have 
struggled with these thoughts! How they have 
almost crushed me, and every good resolve ! 



EVENING AT M£S. COURTNEY'S HOME. 45 

Mr. Johnson. — I am glad to know that they have. 
I should be sorry, indeed, to know that you could 
even think of such an undertaking with a desire for 
publicity. 

Helen. — You know no woman will enter such a 
movement from such a motive. 

Jtr. Johnson. — I'm not sure of that. It is taking 
the position, too, of being holier than others, and 
therefore qualified to cast stones. 

Helen. — If you believed it to be your duty to do 
everything in your power to remove this evil, would 
you let such considerations govern you? 

Mr. Johnson. — Indeed I should. As near as I 
can find out, we are nowhere enjoined to look after 
the sins of others, — especially if we have any of our 
own to look after. Of course, I admit your perfec- 
tions. I have long ago done that; but if you should 
enter this movement what could you do ? 

Helen. — Nothing, of course, only to show my 
sympathy, and willingness to do what I can. 

Mr. Johnson. — Tou would have all the mortifica- 
tion without effecting any good. I beg of you to 
be guided by reason. 

Helen. — I doubt if I can reason on the subject. 
I can only feel the dreadful results of the business, 
and the imperative need of immediate action. To 
To save one, — even one! To have seen a soul so 
bound — so debased — going to eternity in a de- 
lirium ! 

Helen turned away. 



46 THE CKUSADEBS. 

Mr. Johnson. — Tour experience is exceptional. 

Helen. — What must Mrs. Clark's life be! No 
words could portray its sorrows ! And think of the 
innocent children! Oh, you know nothing about 
this evil ! Only a woman who has borne its weight 
of sorrow can know! If we could look at this 
moment upon the misery and crime connected with 
it, what horrors would be revealed ! It pollutes the 
whole land ! If it were for a moment only ! But it 
is never-ending in its foul effects, — day and night, 
year in and year out, — on this beautiful earth that 
God has made with sunshine and flowers and beauty 
everywhere for our happiness ! 

Mr. Johnson. — I acknowledge the evils connected 
with it. They are as repulsive to me as they are to 
you. But we live in a land of law and order. If a 
man robs my house, I have no right to redress my 
own grievance. We have public officers to do that. 

Helen. — You have a right to go to him and ask 
him to give up the business. You have the right to 
pray with him and for him. I acknowledge that 
this movement seems like the wildest fanaticism; 
but think from what good motives it springs ! 

Mr. Johnson. — Do you honestly think it will do 
any good ? 

Helen. — I don't know; but hope it may. 

Mr. Johnson. — Do you think you could be of 
any help ? 

Helen. — I'm afraid not. 



E YE NINO A T MRS. CO UR TNE Y'S HOME. 47 

Mr. Johnson. — It seems to me this is hardly the 
work for young ladies, — even supposing it to be 
right for any one. Especially for young ladies who 
are worldly enough to enjoy the vanities of life. Of 
course, for such a saint as Miss Monk it would do. 
It seems to me such a work would require a good 
share of religious experience. 

Helen, — I wish I could feel excused on such 
grounds. 

Mr. Johnson. — I'm sure you will, if you reason 
candidly. You will at least promise me to think 
the matter over dispassionately before you take any 
hasty action. 

Helen. — I can promise you to think of the matter. 
I've thought of nothing else for two days. 

Mr. Johnson. — You have thought of it as a duty. 
Now think it's a duty to have nothing to do with 
it. May I hope that my opinion will have a little 
weight ? 

Helen. — You may be assured of that; and also 
that I will be most glad to be excused. 

Mr. Johnson. — Then you will be! People who 
go through this world doing as they like are quite 
as apt to do the right thing as those who are follow- 
ing some disagreeable duty. I think life was given 
us quite as much for our own pleasure as for any- 
thing else. 

Helen. — I think so, too. But I think if we can 
improve the state of things about us, we will have 
far more happiness after the improvement is m; de. 



48 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Joh?ison. — In this matter of temperance you 
certainly are now situated as pleasantly as you could 
ever hope to be. 

Helen. — But my neighbors are not! Nor do I 
know what my fate may yet be ! 

Mr. Johnson. — Well, think the matter over can- 
didly; and remember that people are often mis- 
taken in their ideas of what they believe to be their 
duties. No lady has ever a call to bring reproach 
upon her name, — thus lowering her social position. 
Society makes laws, and we must abide by them. 
Although some of these laws are not quite what we 
could wish, yet for the most part they are founded 
upon taste and propriety; and surely these are 
guides that leave no lady or gentleman at a loss how 
to act. I hope you will not be influenced by any- 
thing "William Courtney may say. 

Helen. — You have heard him say all that I have 
heard him say on the subject. I think the position 
he has taken is most kind. 

Mr. Johnson. — He may mean well; but he has 
no idea of the amenities belonging to conventional 
civilization. I think it quite a pity he is not a mis- 
sionary in Central Africa, or some other heathen 
land, where he could work out his reforms in any 
outlandish manner that might suit his absurd fancj\ 
Tou may now think his position kind; but after the 
experiment has been tried here and resulted in dis- 
graceful proceedings, you will see how much more 



HELEN LAY TON VISITS HER AUNT. 49 

kind is my position. You will thank me that I have 
tried to place the matter before you in its true 
light 

Mr. Johnson then changed the subject of conver- 
sation; but not being able to divert Helen's mind, 
he presently took his leave. 



CHAPTER V. 

HELEN LAYTON VISITS HER AUNT. 

The next morning Helen announced her intention 
of spending a few weeks with her Aunt Mary. Jane, 
surprised, asked if this sudden departure was owing 
to Mr. Johnson's influence. 

Helen. — I acknowledge that his arguments made 
me see this movement as I wish to see it. Now that 
my mind is made up, I intend to put it from my 
thoughts entirely. I must go away. I can not stay 
here, and be at rest. 

At two o'clock, when Helen was ready to be con- 
veyed to the railroad-station, Jane said her baggage 
looked as if she intended to stay all summer. 

Helen, — I may stay a long time. I dare say I 
will leave behind everything I may need, and will 
take everything I will not need. The truth is, Jane, 
I'm almost sick. I've had a great struggle to come 
to this decision. I maybe doing wrong; but I can't 
help it if I am. I can not endure the publicity, 
the jeers, and the coarse remarks. 



50 THE CRUSADERS. 

On Helen's journey of a little more than eighty 
miles, two young men came into the car in a state 
of intoxication. They were well dressed. Helen 
seriously regarded them for some minutes, and then 
turned her face resolutely toward the window. 

When Helen arrived at her Aunt Mary's home 
she drew a sigh of relief. She had at last reached 
a place of refuge. After the first greetings, Aunt 
Mary said she was so glad Helen had come just now, 
as they w T ere then having such interesting meetings. 
A temperance crusade had been organized, some- 
what similar to the Ohio movement. Of course she 
was interested in the Ohio temperance work. 

Tears started to Helen's eyes, and she said, de- 
spairingly, — 

Helen. — Oh, I have come all this distance to get 
out of it ! 

Aunt Mary (laughing). — Why, you are like Jonah, 
fleeing from the presence of the Lord ! 

Helen. — Did Jonah flee from the presence of the 
Lord? 

Aunt Mary. — Don't you remember? I've been 
reading his history only to-day. Here is the place 
now. I will read. 

"Now the word of the Lord came unto Jonah, 
the son of Amittai, saying, Arise, go to Nkieveh, 
that great city, and cry against it; for their wicked- 
ness is come up before me. But Jonah rose up to 
flee unto Tarshish, from the presence of the Lord ; 
and he went down to Joppa, and found a ship going 



HELEN LATTON VISITS HER AUNT. 51 

to Tarshish. So lie paid the fare thereof, and went 
down into Tarshish from the presence of the 
Lord^ 5 

Helen. — Aunt Mary, do you believe the Lord has 
anything to do with this temperance movement? 

Aunt Mary. — In other words, I suppose you ask 
if I believe God rules in the affairs of men ; or if I 
believe in an overruling Providence? 

Helen. — Why, of course I believe that. 

Aunt Mary. — I doubt if you do believe in an 
overruling Providence. If you did, you would have 
seen that the Lord has called you to proclaim against 
this evil of intemperance. It is an easy matter to 
say we believe God rules, in a general way ; but it 
is not so easy to believe from the heart that the 
Holy Spirit inclines us to do this, or to leave that 
undone. I was much older than you are when my 
eyes were opened to the great truth that the Spirit 
will guide us, if we do not reject it. 

Helen. — Is this the power that is commanding 
me? — that is compelling me? 

Aunt Mary. — What other power could it be? 

Helen. — My knowledge of the evil, — my expe- 
rience, — that enables me to sympathize with others. 
I don't know! I don't know! There must be a 
power beyond myself! I've had such a struggle! 
I know I ought to do all I can. I left home with 
the determination to put the subject from my 
thoughts; but I could not. Two young men, little 
more than boys, came into the car intoxicated. I 



52 THE CRUSADERS. 

could not help thinking of the vast army all over 
the country that is marching on the road to wretch- 
edness and death. And now you tell me that the 
Lord is commanding, I am crushed. 

Helen threw herself on the couch, and covered 
her face. Although she spoke half laughingly, she 
expressed by her manner that she did indeed feel 
crushed. 

Aunt Mary. — So was Jonah crushed, because he 
would not obey. This is what he says: "For Thou 
hadst cast me into the deep, in the midst of the seas; 
and the floods compassed me about*; all Thy billows 
and Thy waves passed over me. The waters com- 
passed me about, even to the soul; the depth closed 
me round about; the weeds were wrapped about my 
head. I w^ent down to the bottoms of the moun- 
tains: the earth, with her bars, was about me for 
ever." 

Helen (starting up). — Yes, that is it! Give me 
the Bible ! The waves are over me, and the moun- 
tains are upon me, and the earth is crushing me with 
bars ! If there was only a whale to swallow me ! 

Aunt Mary. — No; you can't have the Bible yet. 
Even the whale did not get Jonah out of his trouble. 
Hear what he says: "When my soul fainted, I re- 
membered the Lord. He hath brought up my life 
from corruption. He hath set my feet to walk in 
His way." This was the blessing Jonah received. 
He saw that his own way was corrupt and turbulent, 
and that the way of the Lord was peace. 



HELEN LA TTON VISITS HER AUNT. 53 



Helen. — Then we are not free agents. We are 
compelled ! 

Aunt Mary. — That I can not answer. That is, 
how far we are free. In this case you have the 
power to disobey. 

Helen. — I am not sure of that. 

Aunt Mary. — Yes. The Spirit does not always 
strive. 

A long conversation followed, in which Aunt 
Mary endeavored to illustrate the spiritual truths 
that had come to her through experience ; especially 
such as had a bearing on Helen's present state of 
mind. 

The next morning Helen's appearance indicated 
a night of refreshing sleep. She entered into the 
home life about her with cheerful interest. Evidently 
distracting thoughts were slain, and peace was victo- 
rious. When Helen and her aunt were alone, she 
said she was going home to cry against Nineveh. 
Rebellion was useless. 

Aunt Mary. — My prayer is granted. 

Helen. — After I went to my room I studied those 
four short chapters of Jonah. What a wonderful 
experience they reveal! The only idea I had of 
that poor man, was that he was swallowed by a 
whale. He probably realized that he was far from 
perfect, yet he w T as obliged to proclaim against the 
sins of Nineveh. I have not half the excuse that 
he had. It does not appear that his friends ' and 
neighbors were perishing on account of Nineveh's 



54 THE CRUSADERS. 

sins. Those sins did not threaten him or his house- 
hold. His father had not died from their effects. 
Before I slept last night I saw all my pride and 
selfishness and rebellion: that they were strong 
enough to stifle conscience and sympathy; that I 
was base enough to walk in my own selfish way, 
though the whole earth perished; that I would not 
remember the Lord until my soul fainted; that I 
would not acknowledge His voice until I was crushed. 
Truly the Lord hath brought up my life from cor- 
ruption. 

Aunt Mary, — My dear child, you have received 
a revelation for which you will praise God for- 
ever. You have obtained in a few days a knowl- 
edge that I was years in obtaining. This might 
never have come to you if you had disregarded the 
Voice. 

Helen. — I have tried to disregard, but I could 
not. How mysterious it all is ! 

Aunt Mary. — I think, now, that you believe in 
an overruling Providence. 

Helen. — It is a belief like conversion, — more 
convincing than reason. Until now, my definition 
of Christianity would have been, realizing the need 
of a Savior to redeem from sin, and the duty of 
worship. I have joyfully accepted the beauty of 
praise and thanksgiving, but have not realized a lot 
with Christ in bearing the sorrows and burdens of 
humanity. I thought if I bore my own griefs and 
trials, it was fully enough. It has always seemed 



HELEN LA Y TON VISITS HER AUNT. 55 

to me that some people do not even know the defini- 
tion of thanksgiving and praise. I never could see 
why religion should make some persons seem op- 
pressed and gloomy. It probably comes from this 
duty of bearing burdens for others. 

Aunt Mary. — No, no! Well-doing can never 
oppr 

Helen. — The contemplation of sorrow and sin 
oppresses. Everything connected with the evils of 
intemperance oppresses me exceedingly. Even a 
temperance lecture is almost a torture. 

Aunt Mary. — Because you are powerless to re- 
lieve. But in this movement comes a work. Where 
there is work there is always hope : where there is 
inaction there is always despair. Such a case has 
lately come to me. A family in wretched condition, 
but too proud to accept charity. I thought of them 
night and day; and until I found a way to give 
them work, I was miserable. When a way of relief 
occurred to me, and I had done my part, there was 
no happier woman than I. I believe the Lord does 
trouble us when He has anything for us to do. If 
we know a duty and do it not, of course we are un- 
happy; but if we do what we can, we have joy un- 
speakable. 

Helen. — That, then, must be the secret of Mrs. 
Green's cheerfulness. Her life is spent mainly 
among the sorrowful and suffering; and yet her 
happiness is beautiful to see. 

Aunt Mary. — Of course, she is happy in her work. 



56 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen. — It's such a mystery how she can be, — 
constantly beholding, as she does, poverty, sickness, 
and distress. They are all a form of death far more 
dreadful than the grave. If every home were happy, 
and every life pure ! 

Aunt Mary. — It is the duty of Christians to labor 
most zealously to bring about that state of things. 
It is not only a duty, but a pleasure. 

Helen smiled faintly, and said self-abnegation had 
never seemed very much like a pleasure. 

Aunt Mary. — It is the highest pleasure, as I 
trust your experience will soon enable you to 
testify. 

Helen.— -Ever since I have been old enough to real- 
ize the beauties God has given us in form and color, 
I have believed that He takes pleasure in the happi- 
ness of His creatures. I have believed it a duty to 
dwell upon the beautiful, and to shut out deformity 
as much as possible. 

Aunt Mary. — Yes ; that is the truth. We should 
shut out deformity as much as possible; but we 
should shut it out by banishing it, not by ignoring 
or selfishly forgetting that God takes pleasure in 
the happiness of all His creatures, — not here and 
there one. Because our lives have fallen in pleasant 
places, it is not for us to say we will enjoy the bless- 
ings of life, and take no thought of our wretched 
neighbors. 

Helen. — Of course, no one could be quite so self- 
ish as that. I begin to understand what is meant 



HELEN LA TTON AND WILLIAM COURTNEY. 57 

by the straight and narrow way. This is a new con- 
version; or is if a growth Like Jonah's gourd, which 
came up in a night ( 

Aunt Mary. — It is indeed a wonderful growth, 
but it will not perish in a night. Our spiritual expe- 
riences are the most vital parts of our lives: they 
are what connect Time with Eternity. 

Helen. — Why are they so hidden? Why are we 
so ignorant thafr they are hidden ? We grope in the 
darkness, believing ourselves to be in the full light. 

Aunt Mary. — I believe we always have light 
enough to see our duties. 

Helen. — I must go home to-day. How do the 
trains run ? If the Lord has sent me to proclaim 
against strong drink, He has sent me to you, and is 
now sending me home. 



CHAPTER VI. 

HELEN LAYTON AND WILLIAM COURTNEY. 

Helen and William had been to church in the 
evening, and had walked homeward in thoughtful 
silence. The parlor, as usual, was lighted and 
warmed; but, as very unusual, was deserted. Wil- 
liam sat down before the open fire, and fixed his 
eyes upon it ; but his thoughts were evidently not 
upon glowing coals. Helen stood complacently re- 
garding her companion's face. Presently William 
met her glance. 



58 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen (smiling). — These are troublous times. Do 
you doubt the wisdom of aiding ? 

Willia?n. — If I only could aid! To see sensitive 
women forced out to this work ! It pains me keenly 
to see the struggles you and Jane are undergoing, — 
especially you. Jane does not seem to mind it so 
much. If I could do anything to aid you — 

Helen. — You do aid, immensely. It would be 
impossible to tell how much. Is it nothing to give 
sympathy in time of greatest need? — to be a friend 
who cheers when others deride? 

William (eagerly). — Do I do that? 

Helen. — Indeed you do, — and more. Ah, Wil- 
liam, I've never realized till now what a power it is 
to be a strong man in a position to guide public 
opinion. 

William. — Public opinion is a hard thing to 
guide. It's very discouraging to work earnestly in 
a cause during a whole lifetime, and not to realize 
that one has accomplished something. 

Helen. — It must be. No doubt all workers in 
morals and religion feel the same way. I find it 
hard work to make much of an impression on an 
individual, to say nothing of a whole community; 
but our labors will tell in the long run, if we are 
only sufficiently in earnest. 

William looked at Helen in a questioning way. 

Helen. — I can speak from experience. I have 
just been having a succession of experiences. I 



HELEN LA YT01TAND \Y I LIJAM COURTNEY. 59 

would like to tell you of them. Would you care to 
hear i 

William. — Can you doubt it? If you know how 
your present troubles have appealed to my heart, 
my warm regard for you, my — my friendship — 

Helen looked at William in wonder at his confu- 
sion and earnestness. Something seemed to dawn 
upon her mind, and a lovely flush for an instant 
suffused her cheeks. * 

Helen. — -IVe been passing through a strange ex- 
perience, — an intense and turbulent consciousness, 
isolated from human sympathy, as if I stood alone 
in the universe, feeling human help powerless in the 
time of sorest need; and out of all this has come 
peace, and hope, and joy. 

William. — Your struggles are then over? But I 
know T they are. Since you have come home, peace 
has surrounded you like a radiance. 

Helen. — I don't know that I can make myself 
understood. One's experiences usually fall power- 
less upon others, except upon those who have had 
similar ones. IVe made up my mind that there is 
less of religious cant in the world than is generally 
supposed. Take, for instance, the expressions of 
the new T ly converted: "I feel that I am a sinner," 
" I feel my need of a Savior," " I believe that Christ 
died to save sinners," "Pray for me, that I may be 
found faithful." These expressions give voice to the 
very life of a newborn soul. They were as new and 



60 THE CRUSADE US. 

wonderful to me, when first experienced, as if they 
had never been uttered. 
" A brief silence followed. 

Helen (timidly). — Do you understand, William? 

William. — No. I have always regarded them as 
merely stereotyped expressions. 

Helen. — They are stereotyped only because the 
experience is stereotyped. It is strange, isn't it, 
that we can not take another person's experience 
and make it of benefit? Mrs. Kenyon said, at the 
meeting, that she had had a struggle to go out in 
this temperance crusade; but that she had finally 
submitted her will to do as the Lord directed, and was 
at peace. She told us this, that we might be aided. 
I doubt if any one was aided. I surely was not, — 
only as I recall it now ; but now I am strengthened by 
it. When Mrs. Green and Mrs. Kenyon called, and 
suggested the possibility that there might be such a 
movement here, after the first shock was over, it im- 
pressed me powerfully as a way to commence a 
great reform. It seemed as if all the women of the 
country were going forth to this great work, — that 
with one accord they would lift their voices to 
Heaven, and God would hear. I thought of the 
hearts made suddenly joyful by the hope that their 
homes might yet be free,— of the innocent children 
relieved, — of the wandering saved. I anticipated a 
meeting that would fill that little church to overflow- 
ing. Since the meeting I have changed my decision 
a hundred times. One hour thinking of the good 



HELEN LA Y TON AND WILLIAM COURTNEY. Gl 

that might be accomplished, — the next thinking of 

the position with a shrinking amounting to terror. 
At a temperance lecture once, the speaker compared 
those who nsed alcohol as a beverage to a vast army 
marching through dangerous mountain passes, led. 
by a traitor. Every man knows lie lias forsaken 
the safe road, and he knows his guide is false; but 
each one feels secure of his own firm footing. The 
rocks crumble, and one after another is precipitated 
into the foaming cataract: still no one takes warning 
of his perishing brothers. A countless host, — old 
men in tatters, with white hah* and bent forms, who 
are nearly ready to render an account of life, and 
who should be reposing in peace and plenty, giving 
counsel to the young and looking forward to eternity 
with peace and joy; young men, gifted and strong, 
who have forsaken their mission as protectors of the 
weak and helpless; boys who see the example of 
those who should be their guides; — all going to 
destruction. The leader shouts of safety, and the 
shout is caught up and repeated through the entire 
host, while the waters dash and foam and roar, and 
r« >cks fall and crash, and men slip and plunge, while 
the multitude go their way of safety, careless and in- 
different to the fate of those perishing. The lecturer 
said every one should be doing something to save 
those in danger. I remember thinking how gladly I 
would do something, if there was only a way. When 
my coward heart decided that I could not visit these 
drinking-places with Mrs. Green, Mrs. Kenyon, and 



62 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Clark, that vision of the vast army in the 
dangerous gorge would rise before me. I could not 
banish it. I was one of the careless and indifferent 
who would not cry aloud for fear of the attention it 
would attract. Worse than this, I would see the 
innocent continue to suffer; I would see the homes 
desolate ; but I would not step aside from the crowd 
for fear of publicity. I was tortured till I said, "Yes, 
I will step aside. I will call. It will be one voice. 
I will do what I can." Then I listened to worldly 
wisdom and selfish prudence. It would do no good 
for four to speak. I would put it from my mind at 
once and forever. I would go away, and leave it 
behind me. I found the rest that leaves find in a 
whirlwind. The first distinct impression I had after 
I left home was that Aunt Mary had joined a tem- 
perance movement in her town. The second impres- 
sion came with overwhelming power. I was like 
Jonah fleeing from the presence of the Lord. I 
read, and meditated, and prayed. The result is, I be- 
lieve the Lord has bid me go forth to this work, and 
to labor in every possible way. That history of 
Jonah's is most wonderful. 

William. — Yes. The poor man did have a hard 
time of it. What are the facts? He was com- 
manded to preach against Nineveh, and he went 
elsewhere to get away from the Lord, and was 
swallowed by a great fish. 

Helen. — "And I was cast into the deep, in the 
midst of the seas. The floods compassed me about: 



1IELES LA YTONANB WILLIAM COURTNEY. G3 

the billows passed over me. The depths closed me 
round about; the weeds were wrapped about my 
head; I went down to the bottoms of the moun- 
tains; the earth, with her bars, was about me." The. 
floods, and the billows, and the weeds, and the 
mountains, and the bars, were pride, and human 
wisdom, and selfishness. I was overwhelmed. And 
when my soul fainted within me I remembered the 
Lord, and He brought up my life from corruption. 

Helen had spoken in an absorbed manner. She 
seemed hardly conscious of her companion's pres- 
ence. After a moment's silence she looked up, 
smiling, and asked, "Well, why don't you laugh?" 

William. — Laugh! Laugh at thoughts and emo- 
tions as high and as pure as heaven! — a motive as 
holy as an angel's! I feel unworthy to stand in 
your presence. 

Helen. — Unworthy to stand in my presence! 
Have I made myself so misunderstood? Have I 
been setting forth my own righteousness % I've 
been trying to portray what I believe to be a Divine 
Command, and my sinful unwillingness to do the 
bidding. 

AMU lam. — I understand what you think of your- 
self. But are you not a free agent ? Is there no 
virtue in obeying when you might disobey with 
more comfort to yourself ? 

Helen. — Is there any virtue in the obedience of a 
child when he is compelled ? 

William. — But you obey willingly. 



64 THE CRUSADERS, 

Helen. — Yes. Now, after IVe been severely 
punished. Probably Jonah did, also. I have never 
before fully realized Authority, — not the authority 
of morality, which is self -authority, but Authority 
from on high, entirely outside of and beyond self. 

William. — How would you define the difference? 

Helen. — I can not convey my idea of it to you. 
It is of the Spirit. It is most convincing, — un- 
erring. It brings peace and comfort. We feel that 
we are obeying Infinite Wisdom, and not relying 
upon ourselves. It dispells doubts and fears. We 
are at peace, — content to work faithfully, and to 
leave the issue with God. Jonah was not. I hope 
I shall not follow him in that respect. I know now 
what is meant by relying upon God, — looking for 
divine direction. I was distracted by reasoning this 
way and that: all was confusion and darkness. 
When I began to realize that there was an Authority 
compelling me, higher and more unerring than my 
own reason, it took from me a great burden. Do 
you understand this feeling ? No ; I see you do not. 
I want to express to you my idea of the difference 
between human reason and this Authority I speak 
of; but I can not do so. On the one hand is dis- 
traction, darkness, despair, rebellion, pride: on the 
other is light, and peace, and joy. One relies upon 
self: the other looks to Heaven for help. One 
takes for a guide precedent and public opinion : the 
other the Bible and prayer, and the example of 
Christ. 



HELEN LA YTON AND WILLIAM COURTNEY. G5 

Will icon. — Has this Authority never come to you 
in other matters i 

Helen, — Not with such power. It is as final as 
the command in regard to baptism, and of the same 
nature. I have felt as if I stood alone with God. 
There was no help for me from human counsel. 
This or that person's experience or wisdom could 
not guide me. I felt a personal responsibility, — as 
personal — as entire — as if I stood alone in the uni- 
verse. What might be another person's duty was 
nothing to me. I knew all about this evil. I had 
seen the wretchedness it could bring to a home, — 
the sorrow it could bring to human hearts. I realize 
now what is meant by having "a call." Till now 
"calls "have seemed like worldly things. I see now 
that I have never fully believed that God rules on 
earth; and, although I have confessed Christ, my 
spiritual life has been in a state of stagnation that 
was leading to death. 

William. — I have observed your struggles, and I 
have longed to be of help to you; but you did not 
need my help. 

Helen. — You could not help me; but I find that 
human sympathy is most precious. Mr. McCarthy 
said in his sermon to-day that even Christ needed 
sympathy when He wished His disciples to w T atch 
with Him in the garden. Ah, William, you little 
know how kind your brave w r ords seem to us who 
are thrust out to do a work in a way unheard of 
before. It is the condemnation of good men and 



66 THE CRUSADEE8. 

women that makes half the hardship. As much as 
we shrink from it, if those who profess Christ would 
manifest the kindness you have done, and which 
Christianity and humanity should prompt them to 
manifest, how comparatively easy would be our 
work ! You have not tried to influence a soul that 
must render an account to its Maker; but you extend 
the cordial sympathy that brings strength and 
comfort. 

William. — This movement affects me strangely. 
It shows a power and faith in religion that I did 
not believe existed. I would like to experience this 
mysterious influence that is sending timid and del- 
icate women into public places. 

Helen. — It's a mystery to me that you can be so 
brave without it. 

William.— Brave ! In what way ? 

Helen.— Tou are assailed by unkind criticisms 
for recording fanatical movements. 

William. — It would be to my advantage if I could 
fill the Chronicle from beginning to end with mo- 
tives as pure and a cause as good. 

Helen watched the expression of her companion's 
face, and asked if he didn't really care what people 
said of him. 

William. — Certainly not, in this matter. I am 
only too glad to make a record of such an under- 
taking. As far as conventionality is concerned, I 
am invulnerable. What matters the way of work- 



HELEN LA YTONANB WILLIAM COURTNEY. G7 

mg, so long as the motive is pure and the end jus- 
tifiable. Alcohol is.a curse to the world, — that is a 
fact. It particularly curses the lives of women and 
children, — that is another fact. It should be ban- 
ished, — that is another fact. The wonder to me is 
that the work can be undertaken in a spirit of prayer 
and peace. I should think the women of the land 
would rise against this oppression with swords and 
bayonets and • torches. If there was ever a cause 
for righteous blood shedding, this is the one. I begin 
to think there is vitality in religion. I have long 
wondered at the apathetic indifference of Christians. 
I rejoice in this manifestation. I would like to be 
converted. Such an example of faith as is manifested 
by this movement is worth more than all the creeds 
and formalisms in the world. 

Helen. — Why do you understand the spirit of this 
movement so much better than Edward and Mr. 
Johnson ? 

William. — Probably because I am willing to un- 
derstand it. Edward's pet theory of training up a 
child in the way he should go, entirely disposes of 
such matters with him. As for Mr. Johnson, he is 
in sympathy with the liquor-business. 

Helen (decidedly). — Oh, no ! You are mistaken. 
He realizes the evils that flow from it. No man of 
refined taste can sympathize with a business that 
produces such fearful results. 

William. — I may be mistaken. 



68 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen, — Does he not entirely refrain from intox- 
icants ? 

William. — So far as I know. 

Helen. — You must be mistaken in regard to Mr. 
Johnson being in sympathy with the liquor-business. 
"What he objects to is this unconventional manner 
of going to work. Conventionality is Mr. Johnson's 
weakness. 

William. — Is that his only weakness? 

Helen (smiling). — He's about right in other re- 
spects. 

William. — And that weakness will vanish when 
you relate to him the experience through which you 
have just passed. Don't you think so ? 

Helen. — Oh, I could never talk to Mr. Johnson 
as I have been talking to you. He couldn't under- 
stand my feelings. If the subject were music or 
art, now, — But see, — it is late! Good night. 

William. — Good night. 



CHAPTER VII. 

MEETING TO TAKE ACTION. 

The breakfast was an early and comparatively a 
silent one. The brothers left home early, leaving 
Helen, Jane, and the children still at the table. 

Jane. — Have you changed your decision, Helen? 

Helen. — No. I think nothing could change it. 

Jane. — I ran going to the meeting this morning. 



MEETING TO TAKE ACTION. 69 

It is more my place than yours to go first, — though 
it fairly takes a. way my breath to think of it. Why, 
you look quite disappointed ! Do you really wish 
to go \ 

Helen. — I had fully expected to do so. I am en- 
tirely willing to do so. 

Jane. — And it's no relief to be free? We can 
not both go, — that's impossible; and I think I'm 
the one to take the lead. 

Helen (thoughtfully). — You are right. Your in- 
fluence is greater than mine. 

Jane. — No; that isn't it. 

Helen. — Yes. In a measure Edward's influence 
will be added to yours. What does Edward say ? 

Jane. — He has said nothing for a day or two. 

Helen. — Is he willing for you to go? 

Jane. — No; I think not. But he sees that I feel 
a duty in regard to this movement. He knows 
how I shrink from it. He knows 'it has made me 
sleepless. 

Helen. — You haven't ever really rebelled against 
it as I have, have you? — really decided that you 
would have nothing to do with it? 

Jane. — No. I knew from the beginning that I 
should be forced into it. There's been but one thing 
sounding in my ears from the first, and that is, " Go ! 
it is your duty ! " 

Helen. — Do you think Edward will be seriously 
displeased ? 

Jane. — He never has been, when he knew I was 



70 THE CRUSADERS. 

conscientious about a matter. What he cares the 
most about now, I think, is the annoyance he sup- 
poses it will bring to me. Or, if he is seriously dis- 
pleased, I can't help it. It is not a matter of pleas- 
ure or displeasure. It isn't anything I wish to do, 
certainly. It's a conscientious discharge of duty, 
just as much as bringing the children up in the nur- 
ture and admonition of the Lord; and I'm going to 
do it, — displeasure or not! 

Helen (smiling). — That tone doesn't sound very 
obedient ! 

Jane. — It sounds practical, — and that's what I 
believe in. What if I should give up the religious 
training of the children just because Edward thought 
it better to let such things alone until they came to 
years of discretion. Very few Christians would 
think I had done my duty; and I should feel con- 
demned in the sight of God. This temperance 
movement is a parallel case. As much as I dread 
to enter it, I should do so even if Ed. were ^s much 
opposed to it as is Mr. Johnson. He will be se- 
riously displeased with you. 

Helen. — Yes; I know that. 

Jane. — Do you care? 

Helen. — Yes, of course. Nothing could be a 
greater shock to his ideas of propriety. 

Jane. — I imagine his ideas of propriety are firmer 
than his principles. I don't believe he is, at heart, 
on the temperance side. He will sign neither of 
those pledges. 



MEETING TO TAKE ACTION. 71 

Helen- — Oh, yes; T am sure he will. I am con- 
fident he is entirely temperate. He merely objects 
to the way of going to work. 

Jane. — He certainly thinks his way is the way. 

IL It n. — There is no denying that he has a strong 
will ; but that's no objection to a man if his opinion 
is controlled by a sense of right. I am sure Mr. 
Johnson means well. 

Jane. — Yes. He wishes to save you from dis- 
grace. I should tremble for you if you were his 
wife, and dared to disobey. 

Helen. — You just said you would dare to disobey, 
if Edward were like him; and you are naturally 
more timid than I. 

Jane (laughing). — Well, I don't know what I 
should do. But I hope you will never be his wife. 
I dare say there is more than one wife contending 
with opposition in this matter. Do you think any 
one will go besides Mrs. Green, Mrs. Kenyon, Mrs. 
Clark, and myself? Oh, dear! It fairly takes 
away my breath ! 

Helen. — Oh, yes ; I feel confident quite a number 
will go. We are not the only ones that will be 
forced into it. Mrs. Delancy will go. All the 
women at the meeting will go. Tnink of the eager 
faces seeking a way of relief! No idle curiosity 
drew so many women to that meeting; but an in- 
stinctive feeling that there was need of this move- 
ment. They saw a way opened to do a good work. 
They will feel as much compelled to take part in 



72 THE CRUSADERS. 

the work as we do. Mrs. Green, and Mrs. Kenyon, 
and Mrs. Clark, and you and I are compelled. So 
will the others be compelled by the same Power. 
I have no fears in regard to the result. It will 
work for good in some way. 

Jane. — Neither have I any fears about the result, 
whether we can see any good done or not. A duty 
is a duty. I will go like a lamb to the slaughter. 
How the martyrs must have dreaded the fire ! 

Helen. — Yet how they must have gloried that 
they had been able to endure momentary pain ! 

Jane. — I believe you are firmer hearted than I am 
in this matter. 

Helen. — I've had a fiercer struggle, through pride 
and rebellion. You have never resolved to have 
nothing to do with it. 

****** 

The time for the meeting arrived : and when Jane 
entered the church she was agreeably surprised at 
the number of women assembled. Several more 
came in presently, making the number about sixty 
persons. Mrs. Kenyon took her place, facing the 
assembly. A feeling of solemn interest pervaded 
the meeting. Mrs. Kenyon opened the Bible, and 
read selections: and as she read her delicate face 
assumed a spirituality that seemed fitted for the 
skies. She read distinctly, in a tone slightly elevated, 
giving every word its true force. 

"Trust ye in the Lord forever: for in the Lord 
Jehovah is everlasting strength. 



MEETING TO TAKE ACTION. 73 

" Thus saith the Lord : Cursed be the man that 
trnsteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and 
whose heart departeth from the Lord. For he shall 
be like the heath in the desert, and shall not see 
when good cometh; but shall inhabit the parched 
places in the wilderness, in a salt land, and not 
inhabited. 

"Blessed is the man that trnsteth in the Lord, 
and whose hope is the Lord; for he shall be as a 
tree planted by the waters, and that spreadeth out 
her roots by the river, and shall not see when heat 
cometh ; but her leaf shall be green ; and shall not 
be careful in the year of drought, neither shall cease 
from yielding fruit. 

" Trust in the Lord and do good : so shalt thou 
dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed. 

" Commit thy way unto the Lord: trust also in 
Him, and He shall bring it to pass. 

" And the Lord shall help them, and deliver them. 
He shall deliver them from the wicked, because they 
put then* trust in Him. 

" Trust in Him at all times : ye people, pour out 
your heart before Him. God is a refuge for us. 

" Can the rush grow up without mire ? Can the 
flag grow without water? Whilst it is yet in its 
greenness, and not cut down, it w T ithereth before 
any other herb. So are the paths of all that forget 
God ; and the hypocrite's hope shall perish. Whose 
hope shall be cut off, and whose trust shall be a 
spider's web. 



74 THE CRUSADERS. 

" They that trust in the Lord shall be as Mount 
Zion, which can not be removed, but abideth for 
ever. As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, 
so the Lord is round about His people from hence- 
forth, even forever. 

"Mine eyes are unto Thee, O God, the Lord. In 
Thee is my trust: leave not my soul destitute. 

"So shall I have wherewith to answer him that 
reproacheth me; for I trust in Thy word. There- 
fore I will look unto the Lord. I will wait for the 
God of my salvation : my God will hear me." 

Mrs. Kenyon finished reading, and asked Mrs. 
Delancy to lead in prayer. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Let us pray. Our Father, who 
art in heaven, we wait before Thee with trembling 
hearts. We call to Thee in our afflictions, and 
Thou dost send us forth into untried ways to seek 
the lost and perishing. Oh, Father, Thou knowest 
it is not a way of our seeking. With terror it has 
confronted us. We see its pitfalls, its slippery 
places, its floods to overwhelm us. It is a wilderness 
wherein the w T olves are lurking. Oh, Father, we 
can not go without Thee. Thou hast given us 
timid hearts, and it is only by Thy grace and power 
that w r e can stand. Help us to come nearer to 
Thee, — nearer, our God, to Thee. If we cling to 
Thee we know Thou canst help us through all 
places. Oh, Father, let us not look to the right 
hand nor to the left; but to Thee. Thou wilt be 
our leader. Thou wilt not forsake us. Thou hast 



MEETING TO TAKE ACTION. 75 

called us. We will walk in the way Thou hast 
chosen. Send Thy Holy Spirit upon us, that wc 
may say and do those things that are pleasing in 
Thy sight. Cleanse our hearts from all unholy de- 
sires and motives. Make us pure, that Thy presence 
may surround us. Make Thy presence manifest, 
wherever we may go, that the doer of wickedness 
may see the evil of his ways. Oh, Father, Thou hast 
promised that wherever two or three are gathered 
together in Thy name Thou wilt be with them. We 
are gathered here in Thy name; we go forth in Thy 
name; we are about to enter these drinking-places 
in Thy name. We trust that Thou wilt be with us. 
Smite the hearts and consciences of the men that put 
the bottle to their neighbors' lips. Make them see 
the woes they are inflicting upon humanity. Oh, 
Father, we know that we have no power of our- 
selves. We are weak and sinful. We have never 
felt our need of Thee so much as now. We have 
never looked to Thee with such pureness of faith 
and trust. We have never obeyed Thee with such 
assurance of Thy approbation. We know we are 
about to enter upon a work Thou hast given us to 
do. Let us not look to the counsels of men, nor to our 
erring hearts and judgments; but let the influences 
of Thy Holy Spirit guide us. We see, oh Father, 
that it is not a mighty host that will be pleasing in 
Thy sight; but faith and trust in Thee. Thy humble 
and contrite children coming to Thee, and casting their 
burden upon Thee, believing Thou canst save. We 



76 THE CRUSADERS. 

know that Thou art the friend of the oppressed; 
Thou art the friend of the worse than widowed 
wife and mother; Thou art the friend of innocent 
children, whose young lives are darkened. Thou 
dost look with compassion upon our nights of care 
and anguish; our moans and tears for the one stray- 
ing in the ways of sin. Oh, Father, we cry mightily 
to Thee for help, as we go forth to rescue the 
perishing. This is Thy cause, and we are Thy un- 
worthy servants. Enlighten our understanding, and 
guide us. In Thee, in Thee only, is our trust. For 
the sake of Thy dear Son, who died for us, help us 
to rescue our perishing brothers. For the sake of 
Thy dear Son, who suffered on the cross, look upon 
our afflictions and deliver us. Amen. 

The manner of Mrs. Delancy's petition was very 
affecting. Many times she choked with emotion. 
The tears coursed down her cheeks. All present 
were moved, many being affected even to tears. The 
assembly presented the appearance of a funeral, 
where all were mourners. They mourned the dead, 
truly ; but not as they who hope in the resurrection 
of the loved form they bury from their sight. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — ■ As many as are going out to visit 
the drinking-places of this village this morning, will 
please rise to their feet. 

For a moment there was a hush. Then it seemed 
as if all present rose with one accord. Every one 
looked about in joyful astonishment. 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 77 

Mrs. Green (with grateful tears). — Sing "Praise 
God, from whom all blessings flow." 

The doxology was sung with fervor. 

Mrs. Green. — By this uprising we are all con- 
firmed and strengthened. The Lord has not left 
this work to a few, but He has called all the women 
of the nation. We are made sisters in our desire to 
work together in a good cause. Let us go forth 
praising and blessing the Lord that He has thus 
manifested His goodness. With such unanimity of 
feeling and the approving smile of God, what have 
we to fear ? We can face Satan in his strongholds 
with confidence in ourselves and faith in the virtue 
of our cause. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We will go from the church 
praying. Let us have no conversation on the way. 
We can not hope to influence through prayer unless 
we go in the spirit of prayer. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM 

The praying women went first to "The Arbor" 
saloon, kept by Thomas Seeley. It was the genteel 
drinking-place of the village. Mrs. Green entered 
first. The proprietor, a strongly built man, had a 
cheerful face and polite manners, and was dressed 
with care. Mr. Seeley gave the ladies a cordial 



78 THE CRUSADERS. 

welcome, and politely made room for them to enter 
the saloon. Eleven men besides Mr. Seeley were 
in the room; and were all evidently in expectation 
of amusement. 

Mrs. Green. — Mr. Seeley, we have come to you 
to plead for the safety of all in our midst. We have 
borne the evils of the liquor-traffic till we can bear 
them no longer. Our homes are made wretchecL 
Our nights are full of weeping and anguish. We 
see our fathers, husbands, sons, and brothers going 
down to drunkards' graves. We see the young men 
and boys enticed from virtue's ways through the 
means of strong drink. With breaking hearts we 
have cried to Grod for deliverance. He has shown 
us this way. He has sent us to you to plead with 
you to give up the business, — to show you the un- 
happiness you are causing in our homes. Oh, sir, 
if you could experience but one night's anguish such 
as the drunkard's wife endures, or the tortures that 
wring a mother's heart, you would never again deal 
out that liquid which is working such destruction 
all over the land. Oh, sir, look at these women here 
assembled. Think of the trials and sorrows nearly 
all of us have endured. Look back over our past 
lives. Do you wonder that we are here ? Do you 
not wonder that we have not been here before now ? 
We have long prayed for deliverance from this 
curse. This is a woe that has crushed us, — which 
has blackened the brightest of our days. Oh, sir, 
be the first one to help us. Let it be recorded now 



THE FIB ST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 79 

in heaven that you will no longer help to make 
wretched humanity and wretched homes. Will you 
not promise us? 

Mrs. Green's voice quivered with emotion. Every 
woman was weeping. Mr. Seeley looked around 
him, surprised at the solemnity of the proceeding. 
He spoke, however, in a blithe tone. 

Mr. Seeley. — Oh, no, ladies! You surely do not 
expect me to promise any such thing ! I think you 
are somewhat mistaken in regard to the way I do 
business. ' I never sell to drunkards. 

Mrs. Green. — Oh, sir, what does it matter who 
sells the first or the last glass ? Intemperance fills 
this little town with wretchedness; and the business 
in which you are engaged is the cause of it. 

Mr. Seeley. — I never ask any one to drink. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — But you wish them to do so. 
You expect them to do so. That is what this place 
is fitted up for. It is made attractive, to draw men 
here. It is, indeed, attractive, — so neat and orderly, 
so bright with its glowing fire, and the sunshine 
streaming through the windows. Don't you think, 
sir, that the sunshine should always remind us of 
joy and heaven? And that whenever we feel its 
warmth and power we should be reminded of our 
duty to do everything we can to create joy and ho- 
liness? Suppose this place, fitted up as it now r is, 
were devoted to the elevation of humanity, or a place 
of amusement free from temptations, think of the 
influence you might exert for good. 



80 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Seeley. — This place is fitted up for rational 
men, — men who can use reason, — neither for milk- 
sops nor drunkards. If it were not well conducted 
it would not be patronized by the most respectable 
men in town, — Christians among the number. 

Mrs. Clark (stepping forward). — Mr. Seeley, can 
you remember none who have commenced a down- 
ward course here ? 

Mr. Seeley's face grew red. 

Mr. Seeley. — If you mean your husband, I don't 
know where he commenced his downward course. 

Mrs. Clark. — But Z know. Until our little home 
was gone, he came here. He was a good customer 
in those daj r s. He wore good clothes. He was 
rational. He was respectable. We had a comfort- 
able and a happy home once ; but come and look at 
us now. You will see a great difference, Mr. Seeley, 
between your surroundings and mine. Your chil- 
dren look upon mine with scorn. Your wife — 

Mr. Seeley (indignantly interrupting). — This is 
insulting! I have treated you kindly, and I have 
been met with abuse. 

Mrs. Clark. — Mr. Seeley, I have said nothing but 
the truth. You know it. If it has not been too 
much for me to hear these wrongs, it should not be 
too much for you to hear of them ! 

Mr. Seeley. — I am willing to hear the truth. 

Mrs. Clark. — Shall I bring proof to support my 
statements ? 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 81 

Mr* Seeley. — You will bring nothing. You will 
not enter this room again. You will oblige me now 
by going out of it. 

Mrs. Chirk (after a moment's thought). — Very 
well ! I will go. I hope you will not only think 
of my words, but think of my case! If you are 
ever tempted to excuse your business because you 
do not sell to drunkards, think of my husband's 
case! Every time you pass that liquid to a reason- 
able and respectable man, think to what you will 
drag him in a few years! Every time you take 
money, honestly earned, for that poisonous liquid, 
think of the value you give for it ! Every time you 
see your children well fed and clothed, think of my 
children, and of others like mine ! When you look 
with satisfaction upon your beautiful house and fur- 
niture, come and look at my home and the homes 
of other drunkards' wives. When you pass the 
intoxicating cup in future to your neighbor, think 
of robberies and murders! Think of jails and state 
prisons ! Think of pauperism, the most wretched ! 
Think of lunatic asylums ! Think whether you are 
helping on these things ! 

Mrs. Clark departed. She had spoken with much 
feeling, her whole form trembling, and with tears 
streaming down her cheeks. The men that stood 
by looked at her with sympathy. Her case was 
well known. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Forgive her, Mr. Seeley, if she 
has been unjust to you. You know whether she 



82 THE CRUSADERS. 

has or not. She has suffered bitterly. I have been 
to her home in the coldest days, and have found her 
suffering for food and fuel. We all know how she 
works to support her family. She is too proud to 
accept charity. She is heartbroken. 

Mr. Seeley. — I suppose all this is done for effect; 
but I must say you deserve some credit. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Indeed, sir, when we came into 
this room we had no idea who would say a word, 
as all these women will testify. We do not wish to 
be unjust; but we do wish to speak the truth. We 
want you to see this evil of liquor-selling as it really 
is, and as it affects the homes of our village, so that 
you may be induced to give up the business. 

Mr. Seeley. — If I don't sell, somebody else will. 
You would be no better off if I should give it up. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Indeed we would! Think of the 
influence it would have. Did you ever think what 
a power influence is, Mr. Seeley? Some one has 
said, "The lightest wave of influence once set in 
motion, extends and widens to the eternal shore.'"' 
Think of that! — an influence that extends and 
widens to the eternal shore. If you would give up 
this evil business, what an influence for good you 
might exert. The argument that some one else will 
sell if you do not is a weak one. You might as well 
argue that crimes of all kinds will be committed, 
and therefore you might as well commit them. 

Mr. Seeley made no reply. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Have you ever imagined the day 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 83 

of judgment, Mr. Seeley, to which we are all hasten- 
ing J I have, a great many times, and I think of 
some who will be there to accuse me. Though I 
have sincerely repented, and try to lead a new life, 
and hope to be forgiven through the merits of 
Christ, still the wrongs I have done are to be judged. 
At the righteous judgment of Christ, it will be a 
fearful thing to be accused by Christian women and 
innocent children. Especially after the appeal made 
to you this morning. If you go on in this business, 
helping to pull down your brother, — helping to 
make the homes of our village wretched, — helping 
on pauperism and crime, — w T ill not this scene con- 
front you at the judgment? You can not say that 
we did not come to you and plead with you. Oh, 
sir, life is too short — the judgment-day too near — 
for time to be spent in doing evil. Of what 
avail will be the accumulation of gold and silver? 
Worldly possessions can not surround you at the 
judgment. You and your deeds must stand alone be- 
fore the judge of all the earth. Oh, sir, we wish not 
only that you may be induced to give up this business, 
but that you may be also converted, that you may 
be led to seek that Savior who is ever ready to re- 
ceive the penitent. 

Mr. Seeley was evidently nerving himself to ap- 
pear indifferent, but he was plainly not at ease. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — May we offer a prayer in this 
room? 

Mr, Seeley. — Oh, yes; if it will not be too long. 



84 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Mrs. Green, will you pray? 

All knelt. The sunshine streamed through the 
windows. The silence was profound. The place 
seemed as holy as any place devoted to prayer. The 
manner of those Christian women, more than their 
words, had created an interest in the bystanders. 

Mrs. Green. — Let us pray. Oh, Lord, we thank 
Thee for the privilege of calling upon Thy name in 
this room. Be with us, oh Lord. Let not Thy 
Holy Spirit forsake us. Fill this room with Thy 
presence. May we all feel that Thou art in our midst, 
inspiring our hearts to deeds of humanity. Quicken 
the hearts of every one, that each may see his duty 
toward Thee and toward his fellow-men. Thou hast 
told us in Thy Holy Word that to love Thee with 
all our hearts and all our minds and all our souls is 
the first and great commandment; and the second, 
that to love our neighbors as ourselves is like unto 
it. Incline our hearts, oh Lord, to keep these two 
commandments, upon which hang all the law and 
the prophets. In all our dealings with our neighbor, 
may we ever stop to consider how w T e would like to 
have our neighbor deal with us. Oh, Lord, Thou 
knowest all our hearts ; Thou knowest all our desires 
and hopes. Strengthen the good in our souls, and 
reform the evil. May our thoughts not be fixed on 
Time, — how we may buy and sell and get gain, but 
on that eternity to which we are all hastening. 
Keep ever before us the lightness of earthly posses- 
sions, when weighed in the balance with good deeds 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 85 

Oh, Lord, Thou knowest the sorrows that have come 
to our homos tli rough the evils of strong drink. 
Thou knowest that in places like this, thousands 
begin a career that ends in a drunkard's grave. Oh, 
Lord, banish these places from our village, and from 
our land. Trouble the hearts and consciences of those 
engaged in this business, till they see the sin and 
wretchedness they are helping on day by day. 
Bring this evil before them. Let its horrors com- 
pass them about when they lie down to sleep. In 
the stillness of the night give them a realizing sense 
that Thou hast created man with understanding and 
affections a little lower than the angels, and that 
Thou hast made him for Thy service. Show them 
that the business in which they are engaged debases 
their brother man, — that every step is downward. 
Convert them, oh Lord, convert them, and bring 
them into Thy service. Lead them into Thy ways; 
make them instrumental in saving their fellow-men 
who are slaves to the appetite of strong drink. 
Make them the friends of the worse than father- 
less children and the widowed. Give them a realiz- 
ing sense of the shortness of life, and of the eternity 
of the world to come, — of the vanity of treasure 
upon earth, and the enduring riches of treasure in 
heaven. Oh, Lord, let us all pray and work for the 
establishment of Thy kingdom on earth. Let peace, 
and joy, and righteousness abound, where now is 
discord, and misery, and drunkenness. We know, 



86 TEE CRUSADERS. 

oh Lord, that Thou couldst drive this wickedness 
from the land without our prayers; but in all Thy 
dealings w 7 ith the children of men, Thou hast ever a 
work for them to do. Make us faithful in this w r ork 
Thou hast given us. Show the proprietor of this 
place and these bystanders that they too have a 
work in this matter. Let Thy benediction rest upon 
us all, to control, enlighten, and sanctify. We do 
not ask this, oh Lord, for our own merits, but for 
the merits of Thy Son, who died for sinners. Amen. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Let us all join in singing "My 
faith looks up to Thee." 

Mrs. Kenyon led the singing. The hymri was 
sung with fervent but quivering voices. After the 
hymn, silence ensued. The scene was as impressive 
as it was strange. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Mr. Seeley, can you not promise 
us to give up this business ? 

Mr. Seeley (his face pale, but firm). — No; I can 
not. As I said before, I sell only to men who ought 
to be proper judges. I do not seli-to boys. 

Mrs. Delancy. — What age do you consider proper, 
Mr. Seeley, for young men to begin drinking? 

Mr. Seeley. — I didn't say I considered any age 
proper to commence. It would be full as well, 
probably, never to begin. 

Mrs. Delancy (speaking deliberately, and with 
plenty of accent). — You have a son about fourteen 
years of age, I believe. If he should come to your 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 87 

bar to-day, and ask for that mocking liquid con- 
tained in those decanters and reflected by that 
mirror, would yon give it to him? 

Mr, SeeiUy, — No; nor to any other boy. 

Mrs, Delancy, — Would you give it to him one 
year from now, or two years, or five years. No, 
Mr. Seeley, you would not. You have a father's 
heart. It would darken all your years, and take 
you to your grave in sorrow, to see him bound as 
many in our midst are bound. We think this place 
— so cleanly, so bright, so attractive, — the most dan- 
gerous drinking-place in our town. It is here appe- 
tites are acquired. It is here habits are formed. The 
young see their elders come in here, — men of in- 
fluence and respectability. They follow in the foot- 
steps of these elder men. Young men are socially 
inclined. They wish for the companionship of their 
brothers. They do not wish to be mean. They do as 
others do. Very few drunkards in this day, I am 
inclined to think, are made at home. These social 
drinking-places are the bane of the nation. We can 
not hope for the sobriety of the coming generation, 
unless they are rooted out of the land. We may as 
well go to the seashore and try to stop the rising 
tide, as to try to stop intemperance while the causes 
that create it are allowed to exist. 

Mr. Seeley. — Why don't you begin with first 
causes? Go to the distillers and brewers. Go to 
farmers who raise the grain. You don't blame the 
farmer. 



88 THE CRUSADERS. 

**2frs. Delancy. — We blame every one who know- 
ingly helps on this evil. 

Mr. Seeley. — The farmer knows it, doesn't he? 
He raises his barley for this special purpose. It is 
one of his best crops. He takes it directly to the 
malt-house ; and he knows the use to which it will 
be put. 

Mrs. Delancy. — This is indeed so! Is there one 
guiltless? No wonder we are scourged! It is a 
business that seems to be woven into every other 
business. A woman said to me this morning that 
she could not join this movement, because her hus- 
band said it w T ould hurt his business. But this evil 
must be driven out, even if in so doing the business 
fabric of the nation should be destroyed. Your 
business, Mr. Seeley, seems to be the most directly 
responsible. You come next to the drinker: you 
deal it to him. He comes to you in his right mind, 
and he goes home in madness. We have plead with 
him; but he is bound. We come to you, believing 
that if the drinking-places were done away with 
nearly all of the drunkenness would disappear. 

Mr. Seeley. — You are much mistaken. A large 
number of men do their drinking at home. 

Mrs. Delancy. — At least a large class of young 
men would be saved. There are thousands of homes 
where nothing is used that would create a taste for 
intoxicating drinks. The young men of these homes 
would be safe. But how is it now ? My son was 
reared in such a home ; and had it not been for the 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 89 

drinking-places of our village, he, with a large 
number of others, would never have become a mod- 
erate drinker. Oh, Mr. Seeley, can you not see that 
in making the moderate drinker the result is to 
bring down upon our homes all their sorrows ! No 
reasonable person can believe that young men with- 
out an acquired taste for alcoholic drinks would in 
secrecy and solitude willfully become drunkards. 

Mr. Seeley. — The only way to manage the whole 
matter is to appeal to the drinker. Of course, when 
there is no demand the business will stop; but not 
before. 

Mrs. Delaney. — Of what use would it be to ap- 
peal to the drunkard, who is bound body and soul, 
who may have a tender heart, yet prefers to see his 
family in want and in dishonor rather than give up 
that stimulant which destroys? 

Mr. Seeley. — Appeal to him before he becomes a 
drunkard. 

Mrs. Delaney. — Of what use would it be to ap- 
peal to the moderate drinker? He believes himself 
to be strong. He tells us he can drink or let it 
alone, as he pleases. It is only when he realizes 
that his reason and will are powerless that he wishes 
to reform. 

Mr. Seeley. — Appeal to him before he begins to 
drink. 

Mrs. Delaney. — As I have done, and as many 
mothers have done, but of what avail? Our boys 
must go out into the world. These drinking-places 



90 THE CRUSADERS. 

are before their eyes from their youngest years. 
They are constantly educating the youth — even the 
children — of the land. They are constantly open. 
Schools are open six hours a day, for live days in 
the week; churches are open one day in seven; but 
these drinking-places are open day and night, both 
week-days and Sundays. Our little boys can not 
walk the streets on their way to school without 
passing eight barrooms to one church. While they 
lispingly learn to spell and read, then* infant minds 
are taught from painted signs about lager-beer and 
choice liquors. We can not give our wisdom and 
experience to our children. Example is always 
more powerful than admonition. Our growing sons 
may love their mothers; but they soon see that 
men do not practice in this matter what a woman 
preaches. 

Mr. Seeley. — Oh, well, if your sons are not strong 
enough to resist temptations, I am not to blame. 

Mrs. Delancy. — It is to remove these temptations 
that we are banded together as you see us to-day. 
Christ taught us to pray, "Lead us not into tempta- 
tion." It is a sin to go willfully into temptation. 
It is a greater sin to surround the young and inex- 
perienced with temptations. As mothers, we have 
sinned in that we have not before lifted our voices 
against these places of evil that are breathing a 
moral pestilence upon our children from their very 
cradles. God is our helper. These drinking-places 



THE FIRST VISIT TO A BARROOM. 91 

will be driven from the land, if we do our part of 
the work faithfully. 

Mr. Seeley (smiling). — Yon will never live to see it. 

Mrs. Ddancy. — I may not; but I believe some of 
these praying women will live to see it. God has called 
us to this work, and we have entered it for life. It 
is a work founded on sorrows, and wrongs, and op- 
pressions. Oh, Mr. Seeley, give us your promise 
this morning that you will give up this sinful busi- 
ness and aid us in our good work. Think of the 
influence you would exert upon other liquor-dealers, 
— upon moderate drinkers who are fast becoming 
drunkards, — upon the youth of the village who are 
educated to look upon this dangerous place as a 
respectable resort. Will you not promise us that 
you will give up the business and aid us ? 

Mr. Seeley (firmly). — No. 

Mrs. Delaney. — May God have mercy on your 
soul ! 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We have three pledges: one is 
for the liquor-dealer; one is for the drinker; and 
one is a promise not to sign petitions for license. 
We will ask every man and boy in town to sign one 
or more of them. They are only for a year. Will 
not the gentlemen in the room come forward and 
sign the drinker's pledge, and the pledge not to 
sign petitions for license, and thus lend their in- 
fluence ? 

No one came forward ; but one or two men who 
stood near the door went out. 



92 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Some of these men will surely 
sign these pledges. You have children who are 
being educated in good and evil. It is every man's 
duty to surround the young with nothing but good. 
We have all helped to sustain this business that is 
the source of nearly all the misery and crime in our 
land. Women have sinned by neglecting their 
duty. We should have long ago proclaimed the 
dangers of the liquor-business. Some of you have 
sinned by sustaining the business by moderate drink- 
ing: others, it may be, by signing petitions for license. 
Let us all join together in this good work. 

Mrs. Kenyon passed the papers, but all refused to 
sign them. As soon as the appeal was made to the 
bystanders they began to go out of the room. 

Mrs. Green. — We are much obliged to you, Mr. 
Seeley, for allowing us to come in here this morn- 
ing. We will pray that our appeal to you has not 
been made in vain. If some of us, through bitter 
experiences and wrongs, find it impossible to main- 
tain that Christian forbearance and charity which 
we earnestly wish to maintain, we hope you will 
attribute the fault to that frail human nature which 
cries out in its agony. With the prayer that God 
will show you the evils of your business, and convert 
and save your soul for everlasting life, we wish you 
good morning. 



THE EVENING OF AN EVENTFUL DAY. 93 
CHAPTER IX. 

THE EVENING OF AN EVENTFUL DAY. 

When Edward Courtney came home that evening, 
his wife ran into the hall and met him with a kiss. 

Edward. — Yes, yes. I understand perfectly well 
what this extra affection means. A man can always 
tell when his wife has been disobedient. I've had 
a full account of this saloon business. I know who 
was there. Well, well; a person who can't sleep 
nights on account of doing a disagreeable duty 
ought not to be entirely annihilated. 

Mr. Courtney had thrown his arm around his 
wife, and half carried her into the parlor. 

Edward. — So you didn't disobey, Helen? I sup- 
posed you would be the most rebellious of the two. 

Mrs. Courtney. — I wouldn't let her go. I w r as 
ashamed to be surpassed in courage by a younger 
sister. We couldn't both go this morning. 

Edward. — Well, now that you have brought dis- 
grace upon the household, I suppose you are content. 
A man told me to-day that if his wife should go out 
in this movement he would lock her in an upper 
room and keep her there. Great surprise is man- 
ifested that certain ladies have engaged in it, — you 
among the number. The cause of temperance has 
not gained anything is the opinion of its opposers; 



94 THE CRUSADERS. 

but you have lost a reputation that can never be 
regained. I heard that you behaved in Mr. Seeley's 
saloon like a lot of maniacs, — especially Mrs. Clark. 
How was it, William ? 

William. — The scene impressed me like a funeral 
and prayer-meeting combined. 

Edward. — Well, Willie, my son, I hope you will 
always remember that your mother has tried to 
banish these drinking-places. If you never enter 
them you will never be a drunkard, for you certainly 
will not acquire an appetite for strong drink at 
home. 

Willie. — Oh, there's no danger of me being a 
drunkard. I don't like the taste of whisky. 

Edward (in a tone of intense astonishment, and 
looking hard at his son). — You don't like the taste 
of whisky! 

Willie (unconsciously). — No, sir. 

Edward. — And where, if I may be allowed to 
ask, have you had a chance to know that you do 
not like the taste of whisky ? 

Willie (coloring). — Oh, the boys get it, sometimes. 

Edward. — And treat each other? 

Willie. — Yes, sir. 

Edward. — And you drink it? 

Willie. — A little; but I don't like it. 

Edward. — Then why do you drink it? 

Willie. — I don't like to be called a milksop. 

Edtvard. — And why haven't you mentioned this 
distaste for whisky before now? Why haven't you 



THE EVENING OF AX EVENTFUL DAT. 95 

eased the minds of your parents before this time by 
telling us you would never become a drunkard i 

"Willie hung his head, his face crimson. 

Edward. — Speak! Why haven't you ever men- 
tioned this subject i 

Willie. — I don't like to blab everything. 

Edward. — Oh! So it's to be kept secret! A 
milksop and a blabber are both to be despised ! 

Willie (evidently relieved that his father under- 
stood the position of things). — Yes, sir. 

Edward. — As the boys treat you, of course you 
treat them. It would be rather mean if you didn't 
treat once in a while, wouldn't it ? 

Willie. — Yes, sir. 

Edward. — Exactly. How do you manage the 
matter ? You don't go out evenings, so it must be 
done in the daytime. Does this treating take place 
at school? 

Willie. — Sometimes. 

Edward. — How much whisky do you get at a 
time ? 

Willie. — Not more than ten cents' worth. 

Edward. — How many boys is that divided 
among ? 

Willie. — There's eleven of us; but we let John 
Roscoe have the most, — he acts so funny. 

Edward. — Don't you have a hard time of it to 
get your whisky ? 

Willie. — Not if we have the money. 



96 THE CUUSADERS. 

Edward. — Well, well! This is a revelation! 
How long has this been going on, my boy ? 

Willie. — Not long, sir. 

Edward.— How many times, in all, have you 
partaken of the social glass? That is, how many 
drinks of whisky do you suppose you've had ? 

Willie. — I don't know. 

Edward. — You like the taste of whisky a little 
better than you did at first, don't you? 

Willie. — I put more water with it, and it isn't 
so bad. 

Edward. — Has it come to this? A boy of ten! 
We banish liquor in every form, and we think our 
children safe ! Jane, go to the meetings ! Go day 
and night! Rouse every mother to the danger! I 
will proclaim this state of things ! Every man in 
town shall know it! 

William (smiling). — So you see your pet theory 
will not do. You see this evil surrounds us like the 
atmosphere. Willie's education can not be derived 
entirely from home. His companions are educating 
him, and he is educating his companions. Both he 
and they are being educated by their elders, and by 
public sentiment. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Not even our infants are safe! 
How fortunate that we have made this discovery ! 

Helen. — Willie, papa and Uncle William don't 
care how much they are called milksops, and you 
mustn't care. 



THE EVENING OF AN EVENTFUL DAY. 97 

Willie. — They would, I guess, if the men laughed 
at 'em, and wouldn't play with 'em. 

Helen. — But they laugh too, and say its better to 
be a milksop than a drunkard. 

Edward. — Oh, I'll get every liquor-dealer in- 
dicted! Who are these boys, Willie? 

Willie gave the names. Nearly all of them were 
older than he. One boy was at least fourteen years 
of age. 

Willie (with a pleading glance at his father). — You 
won't tell the boys I told you, sir. I can lick the 
most of 'em ; but I can't lick 'em all together. 

Edward. — Oh, we'll fix this licking business! 
We'll fix that! 

William. — If we could seclude boys and young 
men from the world till their habits are formed, 
there would be some hope. 

Mrs. Courtney. — A large class never have any 
characters. What w r ould you do with them? 

Edward. — Oh, seclude them forever! I see now 
as I have never seen before that this world was 
specially created for whisky ! Exclude everything 
but that ! Keep our boys shut up, because our 
streets are unsafe! Keep our young men away 
from the world till their characters are formed! 
Set apart a remote habitation for men who have no 
characters! But let whisky-making and whisky- 
selling go on forever! Boys of ten, that we 
know! In a little while children of two will be 



98 THE CRUSADERS. 

asking for a penny's worth of whisky, just as they 
now ask for a stick of candy. There's no knowing, 
in this age of progress, what secrets are lurking in 
the infant mind. I don't wonder that Mrs. Clark 
raved. 

William. — Who said Mrs. Clark raved ? 

Edward. — The men who were giving an account 
of the affair. Didn't she do so ? 

William. — I imagine she told some truths. She 
did manifest some righteous indignation, and I was 
glad to see it. It would be impossible for women 
who have suffered as keenly as she has suffered, not 
to feel it. I was glad to see it manifested. 

Jane. — She said she couldn't help it. I saw her 
afterward and she blamed herself, thinking she had 
done harm to the movement. She said when she 
went into that room and saw its allurements, and 
saw Mr. Seeley so smiling, and well clad, and well 
fed, she could think of nothing but the misery of 
women and children like her and hers, — and idiotic, 
besotted drunkards, out of whom such places fed 
and fattened. 

Edward. — Oh, I don't wonder! I don't wonde.r! 

William. — But you did wonder when you heard 
of it! 

Edward. — It seemed more amusing then than it 
does now. The awful reality is coming home to us. 
Think of it! — boys of ten! Imagine this thing 
going on ! I shudder at the brink ! I should have 



THE EVENING OF AN EVENTFUL DAY. 99 

m 

gone on preaching, and keeping Willie shut up, 
except in school-hours; and awakened to facts only 
when it was too late. 

William (smiling). — I hope to see your ten men 
as powerfully converted as you are; or rather I 
would like to see them, for I don't expect it. You 
are like a steam-engine, Ed. It takes a good deal 
to move you, but when you do get to going, you go 
in earnest. Eleven steam-engines going in the right 
direction can do something. 

Edward. — If they don't burst! I feel ready to. 

William. — Helen, you missed a most impressive 
scene by not going out to-day. 

Helm. — From what Jane says, I am sure I did. 

William. — It can not be conveyed to you. It 
was not so much what was said. It was the ex- 
pression, — the expression of sorrow, of charity, 
of intelligent faith. Old and young seemed to be 
moved as one. The tears, the kneeling forms, the 
intense earnestness of fifty-two women. Nearly 
every one of those fifty-two lives has been dark- 
ened in one way or another by this evil they are 
trying to abolish. The sorrowful faces made saintly 
by the triumph of a pure motive. No wonder that 
levity fled from the presence of such sanctity. 

Edward. — Helen, you ought to have heard the 
account of it I did. The disgusting publicity of 
Christian women praying in barrooms, — Mrs. 
Clark's unjust and frantic remarks to Mr. Seeley, 
— the prayers that were addressed to man, and not 



100 TEE CRUSADERS. 

to God. It was extremely edifying to hear such an 
atheist as Malone quote Scripture. He said the 
Bible tells us to pray in secret, and not to pray 
standing in the Synagogues and in the corners of 
the streets to be seen of men. 

William. — That must be the reason Malone don't 
believe in churches. He believes he has Bible 
authority against public worship. 

Edward. — Yes. He says the closet is the place 
to pray; and with the door closely shut, at that. 
But these women pray at the liquor-dealers, and not 
to God. 

Jane (in astonishment). — Then I should like to 
know what praying to God is ! Why don't ministers 
of the Gospel go into their closets and pray for the 
unconverted and their congregations, with the door 
closely shut? 

Edward. — Malone says that by going to dram- 
shops, you acknowledge that God will not hear 
your prayers in the closet. 

Helen. — I was converted through the agency of 
Christian prayers, when in the midst of them. 
What might have been if Christians had stayed in 
their closets, I don't know. 

Edioard. — Mr.Malone's method would save trouble 
and expense. It would do away with all kinds of 
missions as well as churches. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Of course. One might as well 
argue that by going to heathen lands we acknowledge 
that God will not hear our prayers in secret. 



THE EVENING OF AN EVENTFUL DAY. 101 

Edward. — He's afraid much harm will be done to 
religion. It's astonishing what an amount of anxiety 
the man has for fear praying will be brought into 
disrepute. 

Mrs. Courtney. — What matters it what any man 
may say? I am sure we all have felt to-day the 
approval of the Holy Spirit. 

William. — It emanated from you. We all felt 
its presence. The slurring remarks that were to be 
made by the men that looked on for amusement had 
no voice for utterance. The scene was entirely dif- 
ferent from what they anticipated. A sincere and 
pure emotion finds a chord of sympathy in every 
human heart. 

Helen. — However it may be misrepresented, it 
must be felt as pure. It is a divine commission. It 
could only be purely executed by an angel of light ; 
but it must shine forth even through the ignorance 
and frailty of human instrumentality. 

Edward (looking at Helen, with surprise and 
interest). — Really, Helen, you and Jane both have 
more religion than I gave you credit for. 

William. — What crimes have Jane and Helen 
committed that should lead you to think they were 
not religious ? 

Edward. — Why, you know when a person gets 
full of any subject-he speaks. 

Helen. — That is true. I am just awakening to 
the fact that conversion or birth is one thing, and 
life and growth another. 



102 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Courtney. — And I am just beginning to 
understand that faith without works is dead. 

Edward. — Well, go forward. I hope you will 
both be impelled to speak and pray in these drink- 
ing-places. Willie, you may come with me. 



CHAPTEE X. 

HELEN LAYTON AND MR. JOHNSON. 

Mr. Johnson called. When Helen entered the 
parlor, he greeted her in the best of spirits. 

Johnson. — How bright you are looking ! Nothing 
so enhances beauty as happiness. 

Helen. — Certainly nothing is more beautiful than 
happiness. 

Johnson. — The expression of your face can not 
be improved. You hardly seem like the same young 
lady as when I saw you last. 

Helen.— I hardly seem the same to myself. 

Johnson. — You can not. Saintly expressions and 
attitudes look well in a picture, but they do not 
meet the demands of real life. I have no sympathy 
with the solemnity of people who have missions. 

Helen. — If any class of people have a right to 
be cheerful, it is they who are doing their work 
faithfully. I have no sympathy myself with long 
faces. 

Johnson. — But missions and long faces always go 
together. As soon as one gets a mission, he sets up 



HELEN LA YTON AND MR. JOHNSON 103 

for a saint; and from self-righteous saints, good 
Lord deliver us. 

Helen (fervently). — Good Lord deliver us. 

Johnson. — I came this evening to express my 
gratitude that you did not go out on the streets to- 
day, thus making your name a byword and reproach. 

Helen. — From what I hear, there was nothing 
said or done that was particularly disgraceful. Did 
you witness it? 

Johnson. — No, indeed. Far be it from me to in 
any way countenance such a proceeding. It has 
created the greatest excitement. Liquor-dealers are 
all in arms. 

Helen. — That may be a good sign. 

Johnson. — Is it a good thing to create wrath? 

Helen. — It shows that the movement has at least 
some power. 

Johnson. — Argument, I see, is useless. I'm only 
too happy that you were controlled to-day by your 
better judgment. Let us sing. 

Helen rose directly and went to the piano, asking 
Mr. Johnson to make the selections. "Annie 
Laurie," "Flow gently, sw r eet Afton," and "Comin' 
thro' the Rye," were sung. 

Johnson. — I'm just in the mood for these Scottish 
songs. Our voices harmonize perfectly, Helen; — 
don't you think so ? 

Helen. — I've always thought so. 

Johnson. — What is more divine than music? 



104 THE CRUSADERS. 

What so refines and elevate§? May I not hope 
that you will some day confer upon me the right 
to — 

Helen rose from the piano, and went and stood 
by the fire. Mr. Johnson followed, and stood 
near her. 

Helen. — In regard to this temperance move- 
ment — 

Johnson (impatiently). — For heaven's sake, don't 
commence on that subject again ! 

Helen. — I will go with the others to-morrow 
morning to visit drinking-places. I should have 
gone this morning, but Jane and I could not both 

Johnson. — Then you do not care for my opinion, 
as I had hoped ? 

Helen. — Indeed, I do care for your opinion; but 
I conscientiously believe this to be my duty. 

Johnson. — Give me the right to command you 
in this. 

Helen. — I can never confer the right upon any 
one to command my conscience. 

Johnson. — Not in a case like this, where it is a 
mere matter of opinion? 

Helen. — This is not a mere matter of opinion 
with me. It is the most important decision I have 
ever been called upon to make. To do as you wish 
I believe would affect the welfare of my soul, not 
only for time but for eternity. 



HELEN LA TTON AND MR. JOHNSON 105 

Johnson. — Can nothing change your decision? 

Helen . — Not] ling. 

Mr. Johnson regarded Helen with an angry frown 
and a flushed face. At last he broke forth. 

Johnson. — It's a shame for a person with your 
graces of mind and manner to sacrifice a social po- 
sition for the excitement of an hour. There is no 
other country under heaven w T here cultivated ladies 
would set out in such a mad freak. It is a disgrace 
to the nation. 

Helen. — Is it more disgraceful than the evil we 
are trying to abolish ? 

Johnson. — Indeed it is, by far. No wonder we 
are ridiculed by Europeans. 

Helen. — If we hold out steadfast to our convic- 
tions of right, they may stop laughing, and be in- 
duced to copy some of our virtues. If our country 
can be freed from intemperance, we w T ill care very 
little who laughs. 

Johnson. — You surely can't think that this move- 
ment will do any good. 

Helen. — Indeed I do. I believe the Lord has 
shown us tliis way to begin a great reform. 

Johnson. — How would you like to have people 
say of you that you went out on the streets and 
into saloons singing and praying, just for the sake 
of gaining publicity ? 

Helen. — I should not like to be so judged. 



106 THE CRUSADERS. 

Johnson. — How would you like to have them say 
you were bringing reproach upon religion ? 

Helen. — I should not like it. 

Johnson. — No Christian would. Yet these things 
are said; and not only by those men who are en- 
gaged in the business, but by Christians as well, — 
and clergymen at that. 

Helen (in surprise). — Surely not by clergymen, 
when no other evil is so at war with the teachings 
of Christ! 

Johnson.* — Indeed they do! I have had a per- 
sonal conversation with Mr. Chetfield and Mr. 
Brown. Neither of them approve of the movement. 

Helen (thoughtfully). — Then they do not under- 
stand it. Mr. McCarthy does not oppose, neither 
does Mr. Simpson. 

Johnson. — Both fanatics. 

Helen (coolly). — It seems that there are quite a 
number of fanatics. It is comforting to know that 
the fanatics are quite as intelligent and quite as pure 
as those that are not. If not a man in the country 
approved, I don't think it would prevent the action 
the women are taking. 

Johnson. — So they must think their opinions are 
of more consequence than the opinions of scholars 
and divines. 

Helen (zealously). — It is not opinion. It is the 
outgrowth of oppression and suffering. The scholars 
and divines that know from experience what this evil 



HE LEX LAY TON AND MR. JOHNSON. 107 

is, or that have hearts and brains clear enough to see 
it, will at least keep silent, if they can not bid the 
movement godspeed. But even clergymen are human, 
and liable to err. 

Johnson. — You are not. 

Helen. — Would you disregard convictions of duty, 
when that duty was in accord with the teachings of 
Christ, and had for its object the elevation of the 
human race? 

Johnson. — Yes. If those higher in authority 
did not approve. 

Helen. — You would be guided by human authority, 
then, and set aside the divine? 

Johnson. — Nonsense about divine authority. You 
don't believe you have received a divine commission, 
do you ? 

Helen. — Yes. In doing what I can to drive this 
evil from the land, I believe I obey a divine com- 
mand. 

Johnson. — This is the wildest frenzy, — the vaga- 
ries of%an enthusiast. Nothing can be more danger- 
ous than such a position. A person who believes 
himself to be receiving divine commands may be led 
into the wildest extravagances. If you believe you 
had a command from God to kill the liquor-dealers, 
I suppose you would be just as fearful of disobeying. 

Helen. — I have received a command not to kill. 
How could I receive a command to kill from the 
same source? 



108 THE CRUSADERS. 

Johnson. — Oh, you know the Bible says that 
there is a time to kill. You might take it from 
that, you know. 

Helen. — Your words are cruel. I can not believe 
you mean what your words convey. You could not 
disregard your highest convictions, nor advise me to 
disregard mine. 

Johnson. — I would advise anything to keep you 
from this ridiculous movement. It is a step you 
will regret all your life. It will weaken you influ- 
ence in every undertaking through life. A fanatic 
in this, you will be considered a fanatic in every 
thing else. Your sensitive nature has been so 
wrought upon by your own sufferings from intem- 
perance that reason has fled. You would interrupt 
a lawful business. 

Helen. — Did God make it lawful? Are Christian 
people to regard as sacred human laws that destroy 
peace and righteousness ? Are the people of God to 
be quiet, and see this device of Satan rule over them 
forever? We have cried to the Lord for years to 
show us a way, and He has shown us a way. 

Johnson. — Say, rather, your excited minds have 
shown you a way. The Lord has had nothing to do 
with it. 

The warmth went from Helen's face. She quietly 
regarded her companion as if she were forming a 
new opinion of his character. 

Helen. — Would you like to see the suppression of 
this evil? 



HELEN LAY TON AND MR. JOHNSON 109 

Johnson, — Indeed I would. No one would be 
more thankful than I to see these low groggeries 
banished at once and forever. They are a disgrace 
to anv community. 

Helen. — How about such a place as Mr. Seeley's? 
And the hotels, — would you license them? 

Johnson. — Oh, certainly. The thing must be 
regulated. 

Helen. — Yet you would not sign a petition for 
license yourself, would you? 

Johnson. — Why, certainly. I might as well sign 
them as any one. For years I have signed a petition 
for hotel license, and shall continue to do so; but 
I'm not in favor of anything but respectable places. 

Helen. — Yet you are entirely temperate in your 
own habits. Why not help a weaker brother by 
throwing safeguards around him? 

Johnson. — This would hardly be a free country 
if every man could not have his liberty. This sign- 
ing pledges is signing away one's liberty. 

Helen. — Yet you would sign them if you could 
help others, wouldn't you ? 

Johnson. — I could help no one in that way. 
Pledges are never kept by the intemperate ; and for 
the temperate there is no need. 

Helen. — Then your opposition to this movement 
is not so much the way of working ? In other words, 
you don't see the necessity of the work being done. 

Johnson. — I think if the laws were executed, 
matters would be well enough. 



HO THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen. — Whose fault is it that the laws are not 
executed ? 

Johnson. — The public officers. They are the 
ones who have such matters in charge. 

Helen. — What might be the result if the laws 
were executed, I don't know; but I do know that 
there is untold misery -resulting from the present 
state of things. 

Johnson. — Of course there are bad cases. But 
there always will be bad cases in the world. Evil 
has always existed, and always will exist. Can I 
not satisfy your reason ? 

Helen. — You might satisfy my reason, but not 
my heart. There I know that this evil should be 
banished from every home, — if not in one way, 
then in another. It should be banished. 

Johnson. — It is not a woman's work. Leave it 
where it belongs, — to the men. 

Helen. — What will they do? What have they 
done? 

Johnson. — The right thing, when the proper time 
comes ; but they will be guided by discretion and wis- 
dom. Not such men as William Courtney, however. 
It exasperates me beyond measure that he applauds 
such a measure as this. He knows that it will do 
more harm than good, yet he takes every occasion 
to encourage it. But you think, I suppose, that he 
is a friend in need. 

Helen. — Yes ; we think he is very kind. In fact, 



HELEN LA YTON AND MR. JOHNSON. Ill 

we regard him as quite a hero. We would be un- 
grateful, indeed, if we did not. To receive a word 
of approval now is like cold water to the thirsty. 

Join) son. — Of course he is delighted at the success 
of the movement he has originated. 

Helen. — That William Courtney has originated? 

Johnson. — Yes. There would have been no such 
movement here, if it had not been for his newspaper 
articles composed of extravagant commendations. 

Helen. — You are entirely mistaken. I can not 
understand why you are so bitterly opposed to it. 

Johnson. — First, because you are obstinately deter- 
mined to join it. Second, it is so unjust. Liquor- 
dealers as a class do not need praying for, any more 
than any other class of business-men. They are 
kind-hearted men, and good citizens. 

Helen. — It's the business! — the business! 

Johmon. — It is legalized, and is not necessarily 
sinful. 

Helen. — Oh, Mr. Johnson! How can you say 
that, w T hen its wdiole tendency is to wretchedness 
and crime? 

Johnson. — Well, admitting that it does tend that 
way, to attack one class of men, after granting per- 
mission to engage in a certain business, is unjust. 

Helen. — Who grants permission ? Do the women 
of this town, who have engaged in this movement ? 
It would be inconsistent, indeed, if we had told Mr. 
Seeley that he had our consent to fill our homes 
with woe. 



112 THE CRUSADERS. 

Johnson. — You might, with more consistency, 
pray for the men who grant the permission. 

Helen. — You may be right. Who are the most 
responsible for this evil it is hard to tell. I think 
myself that those, who grant the permission are as 
blameworthy as those who sell. We have but one 
aim, and that is to totally banish it. A mighty 
work is before us. Light w^ll come. The matter 
will be sifted. 

Johnson. — Those who have gone into this move- 
ment are unjust, because their judgments are influ- 
enced by their feelings. They do not see clearly 
the right of the matter. 

Helen. — Ah, our heads may not be clear, but our 
hearts are. By bitter experience we have come to a 
full knowledge of the liquor-business. You do not 
know its evils. No one can know them until they 
come home it all their fearful realities. When you 
or any one else has seen a father go down to a 
drunkard's grave, you will know. When you see 
how strong drink chains a dear friend, you will 
know. When you see how the victim struggles to 
be free, you will know. When you see your mother 
broken-hearted, — when you live in a madhouse, and 
hear the maniacs' yells, — when you see the torture, 
the wretchedness, the blackness, the despair, you 
will know. Oh, why can not our experiences pro- 
claim to you and to all who have not had the bitter 
trial, in a voice that may be heard and heeded? 
pan you not see in this movement the woes we have 



HELEN LA YTON AND MR. JOHNSON. 113 

endured, and take warning? Believe me, I go out 
to this work with a pure motive. It is in the hope 
that homes may be brightened, and victims saved. 
Every home is in peril, — every boy is in peril. We 
who have known its evils can not sit quietly at 
home and see other lives and homes made wretched. 

Johnson. — You w T ill find it a thankless service. 

Helen. — So it seems. But it is our duty none 
the less. Our revilers may live to thank us for re- 
moving temptations from their children's way. 

Johnson. — I don't think I should take any partic- 
ular pains to remove temptations that people didn't 
want removed. 

Helen. — If a man were blind and about to step 
from a precipice, wouldn't you use all your powers 
to save him, even if he insisted upon being left 
alone ? 

Johnson. — This is not a question of blindness. 
We can not only see, but hear. The Lord knows 
temperance has been drummed into our ears till it 
tortures like a hand-organ that has been grinding 
for twelve hours. I hate the word, and everything 
connected with it. 

Helen closely regarded the face of her opponent. 

Johnson. — You see I mean what I say. 

Helen (sadly). — Yes; I see that the liquor-traffic 
is sustained by you. Do you think that many men 
of your intelligence and influence and morality will 
take your position ? 



114 THE CRUSADERS. 

Johnson. — Indeed they will! It is only the po- 
sition of a sane mind. 

Helen (clasping her hands and dropping them, her 
head bowed). — Then the struggle will indeed be 
hard ! 

Johnson. — It will not only be hard, but success 
to such a mad undertaking will be impossible. 
Come, you will give it up. It will succeed just as 
well without you. If you should go, you would not 
take part in the praying and speaking. You may 
sympathize with the movement as much as you 
please; but do not have your name publicly con- 
nected with it. 

Helen. — Oh, I'm not quite so cowardly as that. 

Mr. Johnson rose from his chair quickly, went 
to the table, took up a book, and flung it down 
quickly. 

Johnson. — I would not have believed you capable 
of such obstinacy. 

Silence ensued. 

Johnson. — I will hope yet that you will come to 
y§ur senses before it is too late. For heaven's sake, 
don't set up as a saint. I prefer a wicked woman, 
if not too wicked, with lively manners, to one going 
about with an air of sanctified martyrdom. You 
need not come into the hall. I will find my way 
out. Good night. 



VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 115 

CHAPTER XL 

VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 

The Crusaders next went to the drinking-saloon 
of John Cabot. The room was neat and orderly, 
but inferior in its furnishing to Mr. Seeley's. It 
had the same general arrangement. The pictures 
were inferior in execution, but not more gross in 
conception. A mirror behind the decanters. John 
Cabot was a man of forty years, tall in stature, some- 
what gray, with dark eyes, and spare features, well 
dressed, and quick in his movements. He was vig- 
orously dusting with a feather duster. He had no 
"Good morning," nor a word of welcome. He 
plainly showed by his manner that his visitors 
were intruders. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Good morning, Mr. Cabot. 

Mr. Cabot (gruffly). — Good morning. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — May we hold a short religious 
service in this room, Mr. Cabot ? 

Mr. Cabot. — No. This is no place for a religious 
service. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Ought there to be a place on the 
earth which the Lord has made, that is not a fit 
place for a religious service ? 

Mr. Cabot. — I don't know what there ought to 
be; but this is no place for one. Go to the 
churches. 



116 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We wish you to be under the in- 
fluence of prayer. You do not come to the churches. 

Mr. Cabot. — You can pray for me there, just the 
same. If the Lord hears you at all, He can hear 
you there as well as here. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We know that the Lord can hear 
us anywhere, and He has promised to send His 
Holy Spirit in the midst of those who pray. We 
want the Holy Spirit here. 

Mrs. Green. — It is in accordance with all Christian 
experience, Mr. Cabot, that to receive the influence 
of the Holy Spirit we must either pray for ourselves, 
or be in the midst of praying Christians. It seems 
to be the Divine Will that His Grace shall extend 
through human instrumentality. Every Christian 
should be a witness or a teacher to the unconverted. 
The personal presence of Christians has always been 
to me a great source of spiritual profit. Christianity 
universally acknowledges the benefit of assembling, 
by building churches for public worship. If it were 
God's Will that we should always pray in our closets 
and alone, there would be no need of churches. 
But if He sheds His Grace more abundantly upon 
Christians when assembled, which is the universal 
testimony, the unconverted may realize this Grace 
more fully, as well as the Christian. The only hope 
of any person's conversion is to bring them within 
Christian influences. It is for this purpose that we 
send missionaries to the heathen* 






VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 117 

Mr. Cabot. — All that is too fine-spun for me, 
unless you intend to call me a heathen. 

Mrs. Green. — Oh, no, Mr. Cabot. Yet we do not 
regard you as a Christian. 

Mr. Cabot. — Fm quite as good as any of 'em. I 
don't think selling whisky is the only sin in the 
world. 

Mrs. Green. — Nor do we. Still, we think it re- 
sponsible for a great many other sins. Strong drink 
causes Sabbath-breaking, murders, robberies, blas- 
phemies, licentiousness. It causes a large propor- 
tion of all the sins committed. No person can be 
engaged in the liquor-business, and lead a Christian 
life. 

Mr. Cabot (with a sarcastic grin). — I guess if you 
should turn everybody out of the churches who 
helps on the liquor-business, the rest of you would 
find it hard work to pay the preacher. 

Mrs. Kenyan. — Because a professed Christian 
does wrong, that is no reason w r hy you should. 

Mr. Cabot. — I haven't said that they did wrong 
in this matter. I don't think they do. 

Mrs.Delancy (emphasizing). — What is there right 
about the traffic, Mr. Cabot ? 

Mr. Cabot. — It puts lots of money into the treas- 
ury, for one thing. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Oh, yes, it puts money into the 
treasury. Judas, too, put money into the treasury 
when he betrayed his Lord, who came to die on the 
eu)<6. The curse of God will rest upon a nation 



118 THE CRUSADEUS. 

that enriches its treasury through crime. I have 
my Bible here. I will read the account of that 
transaction of Judas. 

Mrs. Delancy then read as follows: — 

" Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he 
saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and 
brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief 
priests and elders, saying, I have sinned, in that I 
have betrayed innocent blood. 

"And they said, What is that to us? See thou 
to that. 

"And he cast down the pieces of silver in the 
temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself. 

" And the chief priests took the pieces of silver, 
and said, It is not lawful for to put them into the 
treasury, because it is the price of blood. 

" And they took counsel, and bought with them 
the potter's field to bury strangers in. 

" Wherefore that field was called the field of blood 
unto this day." 

Mrs. Delancy. — I see I was mistaken about the 
money being put into the treasury. In those days 
they did not put the price of blood into the treasury. 
The treasury that is filled through this "traffic is 
filled with the price paid for wretched homes, and 
broken hearts; for tears, and nights of anguish; 
for innocent blood, and for souls gone to eternal 
perdition. Through the liquor-traffic the land is 
cursed with prisons, poorhouses, and lunatic-asylums. 



VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 119 

You surely can not think that the liquor-traffic is a 
good way to put money into the treasury, Mr. 
Cabot. 

Mr. Cabot. — If it isn't, I should think the govern- 
ment would find it out. The rulers of the country 
probably know as much about such things as a 
lot of women who ought to be home mending 
stockings. 

Mrs. Delancy then read again: — 

u The Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave 
unto him, to show unto his servants things which 
must shortly come to pass; and he sent and signi- 
fied it by his angel unto his servant John. 

"Who bare record of the Word of God, and of 
the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all things 
which he saw. 

"And the first voice which I heard was as it 
were a trumpet talking with me, which said, Come 
up hither, and I will show thee things which must 
be hereafter. 

"And immediately I was in the Spirit; and be- 
hold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on 
the throne. And he that sat was to look upon like 
a jasper and a sardine stone: and there was a rain- 
bow round about the throne, in sight like unto an 
emerald. 

" And out of the throne proceeded lightnings, and 
thunderings, and voices. 

"And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on 



120 THE CRUSADERS. 

the throne a book written within and on the back 
side, sealed with seven seals. 

" And I beheld in the midst of the throne stood a 
Lamb, as it had been slain. 

"And he came and took the book out of the right 
hand of him that sat on the throne. And the four 
beasts and the four and twenty elders fell down be- 
fore the Lamb,, having every one of them harps. 

"And they sung a new song, saying, Thou art 
worthy to take the book, and to open the seals 
thereof; for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us 
to God by thy blood out of every kindred, and 
tongue, and people, and nation. 

"And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the 
seals, and I heard as it were the noise of thunder, 
saying, Come and see. 

"And I beheld, when he had opened the sixth 
seal, and lo, there was a great earthquake ; and the 
sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon 
became as blood. 

"And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even 
as a tig-tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is 
shaken of a mighty wind. 

"And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is 
rolled together; and every mountain and island 
were moved out of their places. 

"And the kings of the earth, and the great men, 
and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the 
mighty men, hid themselves in the dens and in the 
rocks of the mountains. 



VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 121 

•'And suid to the mountains and rocks, Fall on 
'us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on 
the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. 

"For the great day of his wrath is come; and 
who shall be able to stand? 

"And I saw the dead, small and great, stand be- 
fore God: and the books were opened; and another 
book was opened, which is the book of life; and the 
dead were judged out of those things which were 
written in the books, according to their works. 

" And the sea gave up the dead w r hich were in it ; 
and death and hell delivered up the dead which 
were in them; and they were judged every man ac- 
cording to his works. 

"And death and hell were cast into the lake of 
fire. This is the second death. 

"And whosoever was not found written in the 
book of life was cast into the lake of fire. 

" And I saw a new heaven and a new earth. 

"And I saw no temple therein; for the Lord God 
Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. 

"And the city had no need of the sun, neither of 
the moon, to shine in it; for the glory of God did 
lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof. 

"And the nations of them which are saved shall 
walk in the light of it." 

Mrs. Delancy closed her book. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Mr. Cabot, would it not be beau- 
tiful to dwell in such a city ? 



122 THE CRUSADERS, 

Mr. Cabot (his manner a little less surly). — It 
would be beautiful enough, I suppose, if there was 
such a place; but I guess there isn't many that will 
ever see it. Surely not women who are interfering 
with other people's business, and interrupting a 
business that is lawful. 

Mrs. Delancy. — It is the law of men, — not of 
God. In this book we have the perfect moral law, 
which is as much higher than State law as the 
heaven is higher than the earth. 

Mr. Cabot. — State law is good enough for me. I 
will abide by that. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Then you think your business is 
to be excused, on the ground that the law allows it. 

Mr. Cabot. — Certainly. I don't know what we're 
to go by, unless we go by that. It is high enough 
law for me. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Even if you were fully convinced 
that it was wrong ? But, of course, you are con- 
vinced of that. 

Mr, Cabot. — Even if I should think it wrong, — 
wluch I don't,— I would go on with the business. 
I have thought of the matter a good deal since this 
woman's pow-wow commenced, and I have come to 
the deliberate conclusion that those who make the 
laws are responsible if there is a wrong, — which I 
don't think there is. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — What is right about it? 

Mr. Cabot. — This is a free country. It is right, 



B 



VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 123 

for one thing, to let a man do as he pleases. If he 
wishes to drink a glass of liquor or a glass of milk, 
it is his privilege. 

Mrs. Clark. — His wife and children have no 
rights, — not even the right to sleep. Oh, this is a 
land of justice! It secures the greatest good to the 
greatest number. 

Mr. Cabot. — Well, why don't you go to the legis- 
lature ? 

Mrs. Clark (bitterly). — Oh, yes, — why don't 
we ! As well ask a prisoner bound with chains and 
shackles ! 

Mr. Cabot. — Well, all I have to say is that the 
legislature is the place to go. Take your praying 
band, and get a law passed forbidding the manufac- 
ture and sale of intoxicating drinks ; and then get 
the law executed, and you'll be all right. That's 
the only way. There is no use of coming here. I 
will sell just as long as the law allows me to sell it. 
It's the way I get my bread and butter. 

Mrs. Clark. — And the way w T omen and children 
lose theirs! Oh, justice! — the greatest good to 
the greatest number ! 

Mrs. Green. — Do you like the business, Mr. 
Cabot? 

Mr. Cabot. — Yes. I wouldn't change it for any 
business I know of. The worst feature is the dead 
beats; but they don't hang round here long. I al- 
ways tell everybody what I think; and if a man 
don't take a hint he gets a kick. 



124 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Green. — Does your wife like to have you 
in this business? I have heard that she did not. 

Mr. Cabot. — People hear a great many things 
that there is no truth in. 

Mrs. Green. — She sends the children to Sunday- 
school, and she comes to church. 

Mr. Cabot. — Oh, yes. I don't see as there is any 
thing remarkable in that. 

Mrs. Green. — Certainly not. It shows that she 
is interested in religious instruction, however. We 
hope we will get her sympathies enlisted in this 
temperance work. 

Mr. Cabot (sneeringly). — Oh, it would be a bad 
job for her to attempt anything like that ! 

Mrs. Green. — You wouldn't interfere with her 
conscientious discharge of duty, would you, Mr. 
Cabot? 

Mr. Cabot. — Well, I never have. I've let her 
manage religious matters to suit herself. But she 
couldn't go into anything like this. 

In his reference to his wife, Mr. Cabot's gruffness 
had the appearance of being put on. He had be- 
come less excited, and more thoughtful. 

Mrs. Green. — We hope the next time we come, 
Mr. Cabot, you will allow us to hold a religious 
service in this room. Surely it can do no harm. 

Mr. Cabot. — You need not expect to come in 
here again. I will not allow it. It's of no use; 
for I will continue the business as long as I can get 
a license. I have no other way of making a living; 



VISIT TO ANOTHER BARROOM. 125 

and all the money I have is invested in the business. 
My case is entirely hopeless; and unless I'm much 
mistaken, you will not succeed anywhere. You 
have been well treated this morning; but a second 
interruption will be met in xi different manner. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — After you have thought this mat- 
ter over we hope you will come to a different con- 
clusion. We will pray that the Lord may enlighten 
your conscience, and show you it is better to endure 
poverty on earth than to gain riches in a way that 
wrongs your brother, and fills other lives with sor- 
rows. We will pray that every time you supply 
your neighbor with a glass of liquor, you will real- 
ize that you are creating crimes and sorrows. We 
will pray that you may be led to think of the life to 
come, and the blessedness in store for them who 
obey the law of the Lord. We will pray that you 
may think of the judgment-day, w T hen you shall 
stand before the Judge of all the earth. 

Mrs. Green. — Ah, Mr. Cabot, think of these things ! 
We have not come to you to stir up anger and strife ; 
but we have come to speak the truth, as we see it. 
We have long seen this evil crushing out the lives 
of those around us. You have children, the training 
of whose immortal souls is intrusted to your care. 
They look to you for guidance and example. You 
do not wish your sons to become drunkards, nor 
your daughters to become drunkards' wives. Every 
man and woman in the land should make this a 
personal matter, and bring it to their own homes. 



126 THE CRUSADERS. 

They should ask themselves if they are willing that 
any member of their own households should fill a 
drunkard's grave. Not one is willing. Then it is 
the bounden duty of each one to put forth every 
effort to drive this great evil from the land. We 
will pray that your hand may be stayed from ever 
again putting the bottle to your neighbor's lips. 
"We will now bid you good morning. 



CHAPTER XII. 

VISIT TO A LAGER-BEER SALOON. 

At two places the women were permitted to hold 
religious services, — the proprietors evidently think- 
ing that submitting to the service was the easiest 
way to dispose of the matter. Neither of the pro- 
prietors of these places entered into any arguments 
in regard to the merits of the liquor-business. 

The next place visited was the lager-beer saloon 
kept by Abraham Schleiman. As the door opened, 
a stifling odor issued forth. Neither the room nor 
Mr. Schleiman's personal appearance were remark- 
able for cleanliness; but Mr. Schleiman was all 
smiles and good humor, and gave his visitors a 
cordial greeting. 

Mr. Schleiman. — G-oot morning, lateez. Vat can 
I do for you dis morning? Till you haf some 
peer? 



VISIT TO A LAGER-BEER SALOON. 127 

Mrs. Kenyan. — Xo, thank you, Mr. Schleiman. 
We did not come to drink beer, but to talk 
about it. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Das ish a koot ding to dalk 
about. 

Mrs. Kenyan. — AVe come to you, because your 
business makes our homes wretched. It increases 
pauperism and crime. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Oh, das ish not so! Lager-peer 
ish as harmless as vater. I gif it to mine frail unt 
mine schiltrens. It vould dake den dimes as mooch 
lager-peer as risky to make a man trunk. It ish so 
healthy mit its hops it ish petter as pread. 

Mrs. Kenyan. — Yet it does contain alcohol. 

Mr. Schleiman. — It ish ferry liddle. Not more 
ash six per cent; unt Cherman vine — the mildest 
vine in the vorlt — lias twelve per cent, unt visky 
has vifty per cent. IVe studied the subject; vor I 
I don't vant to pe in a pizness vot disbleez the 
lateez. 

Mrs. BicJell (a private student of medicine). — Yet 
lager-beer does contain alcohol, as you admit, Mr. 
Schleiman. And alcohol is a poison. It acts on 
the nervous system; and hence directly on the 
brain. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Das ish koot. Most eferypody's 
prains needs to pe acted on. 

Mrs. Ridell. — Exhaustion follows the stimulation 
produced by alcohol. Stimulation is not strength. 



128 THE CRUSADERS. 

I heard a neighbor of mine say a short time ago 
that when he first got up in the morning he was 
good for nothing ; but after he had a few drinks he 
was all right. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Yes; das ish vot peer tuz vor 
a man. It makes him veel all right. 

Mrs. Hidell. — Yes; that is what beer does for 
him. It makes a man in the prime of life good for 
nothing. It takes a strong man with a natural con- 
stitution like iron, and robs him of his strength. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Lager-peer don't. It ish ferry 
healthy. De hops ish koot vor meticine, unt de 
krain ish koot vor pread. 

Mrs. Hidell. — Why not steep the hops when you 
need such medicine, and make the grain into bread ? 
Then you would be rid of the alcohol and the other 
poisons used as adulterations. Then, also, there 
would be no danger of creating an appetite for 
stronger stimulants, which finally ends in drunken- 
ness. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Oh, beebles vot use lager don't 
ket to pe trunkards. Dey trink it alvays ven dey 
vash liddle pits of schiltrens, unt dey kits use to it ; 
unt ven dey krow up dey couldn't trink enough to 
ket trunk on it. De drabbles mit de American 
beebles ish dey isn't use to it. Dey ish not prot up 
on it, unt ven dey trinks a liddle dey ish trunk in a 
minute. 

Mrs. Hidell. — So you would advise commencing 



VISIT TO A LAGER-BEER SALOON. 129 

with babies, in order to get the American people 
used to it I 

Mr. Schleiman. — Dot ish te vay. 

Mrs. Ridell. — In that case a person would never 
be in the state in which God created him, from his 
birth until his death. No, no, Mr. Schleiman: you 
have a wrong theory. Alcohol destroys the powers 
of both the mind and the body. We see its effects 
on thousands of men who are utter wrecks, — phys- 
ically, mentally, morally, spiritually. When taken 
in smaller quantities, the effects still exist, though 
they are not so visible. 

Mrs. G-reen. — This life, Mr. Schleiman, is a life in 
which to prepare for a future existence, — a never- 
ending existence. Everything which tends to ad- 
vance our spiritual natures makes us happier in 
this life, and better prepared for the life to come. 
Everything which tends to make our natures more 
gross has a contrary effect. Strong drink deadens 
the higher sensibilities. It makes a man brutal. 
Any one engaged in selling it or helping on the 
business in any way is engaged in hindering others 
from entering the kingdom of heaven. Think of it, 
Mr. Schleiman. Is it not an awful responsibility in 
any way to hinder a fellow-being from entering the 
kingdom of heaven? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Lager-peer vill nefer geep a 
Jew from the gingdum of hefen. I vill not zay vot 
it vill do vor. Grisehins. 



130 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Green. — The Bible says that no drunkard 
shall enter the kingdom of heaven. 

Mr. Schleiman. — It ish de New Desdament vot 
says dot. 

Mrs. Green. — We have a great many commands 
in the Old Testament against the use of strong 
drink. 

Mr. Schleiman. — But lager-peer ish not strong 
trink. Lateez, you know noddings apout dis peer 
pizness. It ish a kreat pizness. Most eferypody 
ish in it. 

Mrs. Green. — Yes, we begin to think everybody 
is in it. 

Mr. Schleiman. — It makes a lifing for most efery- 
pody. Ye hat a meeding, unt ve vas all dalking 
it ofer. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — You mean the liquor-dealers in 
town. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Yes. A koot many oders dinks 
shoost as ve do. It vood pe a pat ding vor dis guntry 
to gif up dis pizness. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — In what respect? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Pecause most eferypody is in 
it. I sells it; somepody else makes it; somepody 
else raises te krain unt te hops. 

Mrs. Clark. — And somebody else must take care 
cf the prisons, and poorhouses, and lunatic-asylums. 
It is, indeed, a great business. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Unt eferypody kets a penefit in 
some vay. 



VISIT TO A LAGER-BEER SALOON. 131 

Mrs. Clark. — Except the drunkards, and their 
poor families. They, it seems, support the business 
fabric of the nation. 

Mrs. Kenyan. — Who else is benefited, Mr. Schlei- 
man, besides those who sell, and make, and raise the 
grain and the hops? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Veil, all glasses ket some pen- 
efit. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — How is the merchant benefited? 

Mr. Schleiman (pausing to spit). — Yell, it ish a 
kreat pizness; unt te merchant kets te drade of te 
men vot ish in it. 

Mrs. Clark. — But the merchant gets no trade 
from the drunkards' families. They have no money 
with which to purchase even the necessaries of life. 

Mrs. Kenyan. — Do you think that the merchants 
sympathize with the liquor-traffic ? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Veil, dey tuz not like to make 
us mad. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — How are professional men ben- 
efited ? Lawyers, for instance ? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Dey haf te vusses to vix up; 
unt it is a kreat pizness, unt dey ton't like to make 
us mad. 

Mrs. Kenyon (meditating). — The judges of our 
courts, — they surely are independent. 

Mr. Schleiman (laughing). — Oh, dey ish te leest 
intebendent of all. Dey haf to ket into office; unt 
dey vood not make us mad for all de vorlt. 



132 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Why, you would even claim that 
the ministers of the Gospel are afraid of offending 
the liquor-dealers. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Unt so dey ish! Ye dalked it 
all ofer at our meeding. Ye vill batronize nopody 
vot koes akainst us. De ghurches makes no tiffer- 
ence mit me; but some of te men said if de breachers 
said anytings in vafor of dis grusade, dey vood not 
gif anoder cent to pay in de ghurches; unt dey said 
dey vood durn de breacher oud. 

Mrs. Kenyon (fervently). — Oh, Lord, strengthen 
and help us. 

Mr. Schleiman. — You zee, if you gombine ve 
must gombine. You can do noddings in dis kreat 
pizness. You vill haf nopody to help you. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — You will find you are mistaken, 
Mr. Schleiman. It is true all do not sympathize 
with this movement, but a large class believe in the 
temperance principle which underlies the move- 
ment. This is not an age when ministers of the 
Gospel will be silenced from proclaiming their con- 
victions. It is not an age when judges and lawyers 
and merchants will sustain an evil for the sake of 
gain. We may be a hurrying, a thoughtless, a reck- 
less people, as a nation; but we are not without 
virtue. When people are once fully aroused to the 
enormity of the evil that threatens to destroy them, 
they will banish the evil at once and forever. That 
we have great opposition we know; but our cause is 



VISIT TO A LAGER-BEER SALOON. 133 

gaining ground rapidly. Mr. Schleiman, von be the 
first to give up the business. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Oh, dot vood make all de hee- 
bies laugh! De man vot zells noddings put lager 
to pe de vurst to gif up te pizness! 

Mrs. Kenyan. — You needn't care if they do laugh, 
if you know you are doing right. 

Mr. Schleiman. — It vill pe no koot vor me to gif 
up te pizness. Somepody else vill zell. You vill 
zee dot you can do noddings. It ish all a vasting 
of dime. I tinks a kreat teal of te lateez, unt vood 
do most anytings vor dem; but dis ting I can't do, 
unt nopody else vill. You petter ko home, unt zay 
noddings about it any more. It ish a kreat piz- 
ness, and most everypody is in it. Unt ven every- 
pody is in a kreat pizness, dey is not going to get 
oud ov it. 

Mrs. Clark. — No matter how great the business 
is, or who is in it, we will drive it from the land ! 
Thank God, women's hands are hot stained with 
the blood that flows from it! We will pray and 
work as long as life endures ; and we will teach our 
daughters to pray and work after we are silent in 
the grave. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Dis koot voman ish not in the 
spirit of lof e and gharity mit dis pizness ! 

Mrs. Clark. — No; I am not! I do not love a 
business that makes pauperism and crime. I have no 
charity for those who make, or sell, or license, or in 
any way encourage it ! 



134 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Dot ish koot ! I likes to see bee- 
bles speak oud vot is in dem. Dey feels petter. Mr. 
Seeley ish very mad mit vot you zay to him; but I 
nefer kits mad. A man vot zells noddings but 
lager-peer vill haf no drabbles mit his gonscience; 
unt noddings can make him mad if his gonscience 
ish all right. 

Mrs. Green. — We do not wish to offend. I do 
not believe Mrs. Clark wishes to offend. We wish 
you to see the matter in the light in which we see it, 
and in the light in which we believe God sees it. 
We wish you to see what an evil the whole business 
is; how productive it is of crime and sorrow; how 
it affects the lives of women and children. 

Mr. Schleiman. — De vimmin unt schiltrens must 
trink too. Dot ish de vay to get along mit dis mat- 
ter. Vot ish dis life koot vor if it ish not to eat unt 
trink unt pe merry, for to-morrow ve die ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Come, this is useless! Let us go! 

She turned to the door with an expression of dis- 
gust, followed by several others. 

Mrs. Green.— Surely, Mr. Schleiman, you can not 
believe in a future existence ! 

Mr. Schleiman. — Oh, yes ! I peleeves in dQt ! 

Mrs. Green. — Think what that existence is to be! 
An existence of joy, of peace, of rest, — an existence 
where we must be holy. The Bible tells us that in 
that existence he that is righteous will be righteous 
still, and he that is unrighteous will be unrighteous 
still. We can not attain to righteousness without 



VISIT TO A LAQER-BEER SALOON. 135 

the exercise of charity, patience, joy, peace, love to 
God and love to man. Unless we sow spiritual 
seeds in this life we can not hope to reap their har- 
vest in the world to come. The fruits of the spirit 
are all beautiful, Mr. Schleiman. They are the 
highest beauties. We can all realize this in our 
own households among our own children. How 
beautiful it is to behold our little ones dwelling to- 
gether in concord, being kind to one another in their 
little plays, sharing their playthings, comforting each 
other in their little sorrows, helping each other in 
their little difficulties, and being obedient, happy, and 
contented. When this harmony exists among our 
children, it rejoices our hearts, and it should also 
teach us a lesson. It should teach us the lesson that 
God will be pleased to behold the same harmony 
among His children upon earth. But this harmony 
can not exist unless we cultivate our spiritual natures. 
You know very well, Mr. Schleiman, that the drink- 
ing-saloon is not the place to cultivate those qualities 
that shall fit us for a world of purity and holiness by 
the exercise of love to God and man. By the use of 
alcoholic drinks we are not elevated, but debased. 
Alcohol does not create peace, but discord ; not joy, 
but misery. 

Mr. Schleiman. — But it ish not so mit lager-peer. 
Nopody ever gets trunk on dot. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Do you never have any drunken- 
ness here ? 



136 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Schleiman. — Yell, I gant zay as I never has. 
If a man makes a pig of himself he can do most any 
tings. I vill nefer gif up selling lager-peer. It is 
a koot vay to make a lifing, unt does nopody any 
harm. As for a life in another vorlt, I vill dake 
my ghances. I tinks a Jew vot zells lager-peer vill 
haf as koot a ghance as a Ghristian vot don't zell it. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — May we sing? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Oh, ves. Ve likes music much 
petter as breaching. 

The ladies then sang " Nearer, my God, to Thee." 

Mr. Schleiman. — Dot ish a koot song, unt you 
haf some koot foices. You can gome in here any 
time you vants to gif a vree goncert. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — You have children, have you not, 
Mr. Schleiman? 

Mr. Schleiman. — Oh, yes. I haf four unt a f rau. 
Yen I needs another frau I vood be klad to dake 
one of these lateez. I am much opliged, all the 
zame. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — As your children are looking to 
you for example, of course you will do what you 
believe to be right. We beg of you to take this 
matter of beer-drinking into earnest consideration, 
for your children's sake. Look about you, and see 
the effects of alcohol. From beer and wine drink- 
ing, the relish for stimulation increases. We never 
have a moderate drinker who does not form the 
habit gradually. We never have a drunkard who is 
not first a moderate drinker. When you give your 



VISIT TO THE PRINCIPAL HOTEL. 137 

children beer to drink think that you may be the 
means of sending them to drunkards' graves. It 
must be a fearful tiling for parents to create an 
appetite for alcohol, and then witness the destruction 
their own hands have wrought. If it were only for 
the sake of the children, strong men should refrain 
from the use of stimulating drinks. For the sake 
of our children we should banish all the drinking- 
saloons; we should banish all sale of anything that 
contains alcohol. As a community, we should not 
allow it to be sold as a beverage; and I hope the 
day is not far distant when no one will engage iu 
the business, in any of its many ways; nor in any 
way sanction nor allow the sale of it. Mr. Schleiman, 
we will bid you good morning. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

VISIT TO THE PRINCIPAL HOTEL. 

In two of the hotels a religious service was al- 
lowed. In one place the proprietor did not appear; 
in the other place he left before the devotions were 
completed. 

The largest hotel in the town was owned by Mr. 
Bullet. His physical presence was commanding, 
and his bearing indicated a conscious superiority. 
He was dressed with great care and profusion. As 
he greeted his visitors there was not a trace of diffi- 
dence, or anger, or resentment. He stood with his 



138 THE CRUSADERS. 

feet firmly planted, holding his hat in one hand and 
a cigar in the other, with a self-possession that would 
have excited the envy of Lord Chesterfield. 

Mrs. Kenyon advanced a few steps, her spiritual 
face looking more spiritual than ever. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We have banded together, Mr. 
Bullet, in behalf of wretched homes, and suffering 
wives, and mothers, and daughters, and sisters, and 
ragged children. We have come to you to beseech 
you to give up the sale of intoxicating liquors, that 
our homes and our lives may no longer be made 
wretched. 

Mr. Bullet. — I should be glad to oblige yon, 
ladies; but it is out of the question. Hotels are 
entirely different from grog-shops, or even drinking- 
saloons. Hotels are the homes of travelers. They 
must be prepared to afford to guests whatever is 
demanded. No man can run a first-class hotel with- 
out keeping wines and liquors. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — The traveler must have a place 
for food and lodging. He would not be apt to go 
without food and sleep on that ground, when every- 
thing except intoxicating drinks was provided for 
his comfort and accommodation. 

Mr. Bullet. — Oh, no. He would go somewhere 
else. Why, if I should put up the sign, "Temper- 
ance Hotel," my business would be ruined. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — If all the hotels did the same, it 
would be all right. 



VISIT TO THE PRINCIPAL HOTEL. 139 

Mr. Bullet. — It would make a vast difference in 
the profits. If it were not for the sale of liquors, 
hotels could not be maintained. The success of this 
temperance movement would drive hotels out of 
existence. If you destroy the hotels in a town, you 
destroy the town. It is to every person's interest 
to build up the town in which he lives. You are 
working against your own interests. 

Mrs. Clark. — We are rapidly learning that whisky 
is the life and soul of everything. 

Mrs. Green. — This movement does not take into 
consideration dollars and cents, Mr. Bullet; though 
if it were only that, we could show a great loss to 
the common good of humanity. What appears to 
be a gain in one direction is a much greater loss in 
many others. This movement springs from unhappy 
homes. It has for its object the happiness of women 
and children all over the land, and the salvation of 
immortal souls. An immortal soul! What are 
dollars and cents compared to an immortal soul? 
The spirit that lives through all eternity, — ages and 
ages after this short life, which is but as a moment. 
Longer than the lives of all the men that have ever 
lived upon the earth. Only think of it, sir. If this 
movement can be instrumental in saving one immor- 
tal soul it will be a great work. What are the fleet- 
ing interests of a town that will soon crumble into 
dust? Of what account are its elegant hotels? 
Material life is but for a day. Oh, sir, assist us in 



140 THE CRUSADERS. 

destroying this evil, that brings woes upon earth 
and misery through all eternity. 

Mr. Bullet. — You are so interested in this cause 
that you greatly exaggerate its evils. 

Mrs. Green. — The half of the evils can not be 
told. Every year thousands of men go to drunk- 
ards' graves. This is a fact which no one can deny. 

Mr. Bullet. — There are bad cases, I admit; but I 
have nothing to do with drunkards. I deal with a 
different class of men, — rational gentlemen who 
would feel insulted if I should refuse to furnish 
what they call for. 

Mrs. Delancy. — When these rational gentlemen 
look back on a wrecked life, they will then thank 
the man who has ever withheld the poison. 

Mrs. Green. — We are not to consider what others 
may think of us, but to do what is right, — to obey 
the dictates of our consciences. 

Mr. Bullet (smiling blandly).-— Oh, I do that now. 
Strange as it may seem to you, I do not consider 
myself a bad citizen at all. I neither get drunk 
myself nor allow others to do so in my house. I 
pay my debts, and give to the church and for char- 
itable purposes. I look upon myself as being quite 
as good as a large number of church-members. 

Mrs. Green. — If we compare ourselves with others 
we are all easily satisfied ; but if we study the char- 
acter and teachings of Christ, praying at the same 
time that the Holy Spirit will enlighten our under- 
standings, we will see how great is our spiritual 



VISIT TO THE PRINCIPAL HOTEL. 141 

deformity. Have you never thought, Mr. Bullet, 
that your business was helping your fellow-beings 
on their way to drunkards' graves? That in hotels 
like this is begun a downward course in life? 

Mr. Bullet. — No. I never have had such a 
thought ; or if I had, it would make no difference. 
My business is to keep a first-class hotel; and I will 
keep it according to the demands of first-class cus- 
tomers. 

Mrs. Delancy (speaking in her most deliberate 
manner). — If a man should step up to your bar, 
Mr. Bullet, and ask for a glass of strong drink, and 
you knew that his doom was a drunkard's grave, and 
you were giving him the first drink, would you give 
it to him \ 

Mr. Bullet. — Yes. If the man did not get it of me 
he would of some one else. Not only that, but it 
would be the man's own affair, — not mine. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — May we offer a prayer in this 
room, Mr. Bullet? 

Mr. Bullet. — You must pardon me, ladies, for 
seeming discourteous, but I have decided not to have 
a prayer-meeting held here. , We have six churches 
in town. I can attend one of them whenever I w T ish 
to hear prayers. It seems to me to be hardly proper 
to attack respectable hotels in this manner. How- 
ever, I have no doubt that your motives are good. I 
admit that there are too many licenses granted to 
places that profess to entertain travelers that have 
not the necessary accommodations. If you would 



142 THE CRUSADERS. 

confine your efforts' to such places, and get them 
out of existence, then it would be time enough to 
commence on hotels that are sustained by Christian 
men. 

Mrs. Delancy. — What do you mean by being sus- 
tained by Christian men? Do they drink at your 
bar? 

Mr. Bullet. — Well, no. They are a little shy 
about the publicity of the thing. They prefer the 
drug-stores for drinking purposes. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — How, then, are you sustained by 
Christian men ? 

Mr. Bullet. — They sign our petitions for license. 
No Christian has ever refused to sign mine. You 
see you have no support whatever. If it were 
wrong to sell liquors in first-class hotels, Christians 
would not sign petitions for licenses, thus saying 
they upheld and approved; and not only that, but 
thought it necessary. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Would you be kind enough to 
give us the names of those Christians who signed 
your petition? 

Mr. Bullet. — There is no secret about the matter. 
If you would take the trouble to look over all the 
petitions and see who sustains this business, you 
would probably realize that you have entered upon a 
mad undertaking. You are not supported even by 
clergymen. In this morning's paper is a very able 
article upon the fanaticism of the undertaking, and 
the harm that is being done to religion, written by a 



VISIT TO THE PRINCTPAL HOTEL. 143 

clergyman. The movement is being universally de- 
nounced. I tell you this, that you may see that you 
are mistaken, if you suppose you can succeed in this 
undertaking. 

Mrs. Green. — We had hoped to be sustained at 
least by Christians; but we will not relinquish this 
work so long as we have the assurance that God is 
our helper. We believe He has sent us forth. We 
believe He has bidden us come to you with prayers to 
Him, that through the influence of the Holy Spirit 
your conscience may be quickened, and that you 
may thus be led to see the enormity of the evil you 
are sustaining. 

Mr. Bullet. — I freely acknowledge that I know 
nothing about these religious things. I think if you 
should hear some of the remarks that were made 
about those who are engaged in this movement, you 
would all go home and stay there. I assure you I 
say this in all kindness. 

Mrs. Delancy. — We have long professed to be 
followers of Christ. What did He do when He was 
reviled and persecuted ? Did He neglect the work 
He was sent to do? What are a few scoffs and jeers 
for unworthy disciples to bear, when the pure and 
sinless One died on the cross, suffering all the in- 
dignities that fallen humanity could devise ? There 
He is nailed to the cross between two thieves; 
mocked while suffering untold anguish; given vin- 
egar to drink in the last agony of death, when He 
said, "I thirst"; dying for you and for me, and for 



144 THE CRUSADERS. 

the drunkard, that we might all inherit the kingdom 
of Heaven. Jesus fulfilled His mission. He came 
on earth to establish peace, and joy, and righteous- 
ness. Strong drink is of Satan, the most powerful 
opponent of Christ. It brings forth contentions, 
and misery, and sin. 

Mr. Bullet. — The excess of strong drink does so; 
but its moderate use is another thing. Why, even 
Christ, whom you believe to be equal with God, 
made wine. 

Mrs. Delancy. — And God made the devil. He 
also made all sorts of poisons to grow upon the 
earth; but He did not make them to destroy His 
kingdom. 

Mr. Bullet. — No; but He made wine to drink at 
a marriage feast. 

Mrs. Delancy. — God has endowed man with 
reason. He does not tell us the reason why He 
has done this thing or that; but He has given us 
the Bible to teach us how to live. We know right 
from wrong. We know what creates peace, and 
joy, and righteousness, and we know what destroys 
them. It is our duty to choose the good and for- 
sake the evil. 

Mr. Bullet. — Of course I only advocate the 
moderate use of liquors. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Ah, sir, it is that theory that fills 
drunkards 5 graves. Have we not tried it till the 
land is filled with desolate homes and broken hearts, , 
— till our prisons and penitentiaries are full. Turn 



VISIT TO THE PRINCIPAL HOTEL. 145 

which way we will to evade the question, the fact 
still remains that thousands die every year from the 
effects of strong drink. No one, not even the most 
confirmed drunkard, ever has or ever will advocate 
anything but the moderate use of strong drinks. 
Advocating the moderate use has made millions of 
wretched homes. Let us all commence to advocate 
total abstinence, and see how r that will work. Some- 
thing must be done. We can no longer remain quiet 
and see the young and old yielding to the moderate 
use of alcohol till the result is slavery. Oh, Mr. 
Bullet, help us! Resolve, now, that you will give 
up the sale of this poisonous drink, and give your 
influence to help humanity to a higher life. Think 
of the day when you shall stand before the judgment 
seat of God to render an account of the deeds done 
in the body. Have it in your power to answ T er, on 
that terrible day, that when this band of women 
came to you pleading for the happiness of their 
homes and the safety of their loved ones, that you 
granted our request. Oh, sir, what will gold avail 
then ? Will you not resolve to-day to help us ? 

Mr. Bullet — No. I do nobody wTong. I intend 
to take care of the affairs of this life, and let the 
future, if there be one, take care of itself. I don't 
believe much in a future existence anyway. Some 
people have points in morality so fine that I can't 
see them; and this prejudice against selling liquors 
is one of them. Every man is his own master. He 
can drink or let it alone. If there is anything to 



146 THE CRUSADERS. 

answer for at the court above, the man that drinks 
must answer for himself. 

Mrs. Green. — But the Bible tells us that we 
should help the weak; that w T e should strive to help 
the erring back to virtue's ways; that we should 
befriend the fatherless and the widows. 

Mr. Bullet. — I don't take much stock in the 
Bible. Every man has a right to his own opinion, 
and I consider mine as good as anybody's. I have 
no objection to any one taking the Bible as his 
guide, but I don't. This world is plenty good 
enough for me to live in. If there be a future ex- 
istence, I'll take my chances of getting to a better 
place as soon as most people. 

Mrs. Clark. — Mr. Bullet, if you had it in your 
power to convert a home of wretchedness into one 
of joy would you not do it? 

Mr. Bullet. — Why, if I could, of course I would, 
unless I thought the persons composing the home 
deserved the wretchedness as a punishment. 

Mrs. Clark. — The drunkard's home, for instance. 

Mr. Bullet. — A man who is fool enough to get 
drank deserves to be wretched. 

Mrs. Clark. — But his wife and children, — ought 
they to be wTetched ? 

Mr. Bullet. — They have no business to be the 
wife and children of a drunkard. Women should 
look to that before they bind themselves to a man 
who is so weak. 



VISIT TO THE PRINCIPAL HOTEL. 147 

Mrs. Clark. — Oh, why do we stand here pleading 
to a heart of stone ? These men take the food and 
clothes from our children, and then tell us we de- 
serve to be wretched. There is no man to pity us: 
there is no God to hear our wails of anguish. Let 
us return to our miserable habitations, and die in 
our misery. We are mocked and derided by both 
Christians and infidels. We are the outcasts of the 
earth, because we are unfortunate. There is no law 
to protect us, because we are weak. Laws are made ' 
to redress the grievances of the strong. There is no 
Christianity to espouse our cause, because we can 
not fill the church with gold. Come, why do we 
stand here? Our eyes are red with weeping, — our 
hearts are crushed beneath the weight of our woes ! 
There is no one to help us! There is no one to 
save us ! There is nothing left for us but to die in 
our misery ! 

All the women were weeping. Even Mr. Bullet 
was somewhat moved. 

Mrs. Green. — There is some one to help and save 
us ! There is a God to hear us ! He is even now 
in our midst, beholding with compassion the sorrows 
of our hearts. In His own good time He will in 
some way drive this evil from among us, if we are 
faithful to the work which He has given us. We 
have committed the time and the way to the Lord. 
He is the friend of the downtrodden and oppressed. 
Though our adversaries are a mighty host, we will 
trust in Him. Though all the earth should be 



148 TEE CRUSADERS. 

banded together to persecute and slay us, we will 
trust in Him. Though we go to our graves while 
this evil continues to destroy the people of the 
earth, we will still trust in Him. Neither persecu- 
tion, nor time, nor a countless host, shall dismay us. 
The Lord is our refuge, — the Lord is our helper. 
Our God has listened to our cry. The countless 
prayers from innocent and bleeding hearts are 
registered in Heaven; and when the Lord's time 
shall come He will answer them. Mr. Bullet, take 
this matter into serious consideration. Think of all 
those in our little town who are slaves to strong 
drink! Think of the time when they were only 
moderate drinkers ! Think of those w T ho are mod- 
erate drinkers now, and the terrible slavery to which 
they are fast hastening! Think of the influences 
that surround the young men and the boys, and the 
fate that surely awaits them! Think of the un- 
happy wives and mothers in our little town ! Think 
of the innocent children, poorly clad and badly fed, 
who in their tender years bear the disgrace of being 
a drunkard's children ! Oh, sir, consider this matter. 
It is your duty and every man's duty to look to this 
matter. May the God of love look down upon you, 
and fill your heart with pity. May He convince you 
of the wretchedness you are aiding. May He con- 
vince you that no man has a right to engage in a 
business that works evil to his fellow-beings. May 
He lead you to study the life of Jesus, that you 
may see your duty toward God and man. May He 



DRINKING IN DRUGSTORES. 149 

incline your heart to read the Word of God, and 
understand that the wealth of this world is as un- 
s itisf ving as it is fleeting. We go, praying that 
the Holy Spirit will enlighten and guide you. 
Good morning. 



CHAPTER XIY. 

DRINKING IN DRUG-STORES. 

The next day the praying band was greatly dimin- 
ished. Many of their number considered the move- 
ment unsuccessful, because none of the liquor-dealers 
had pledged themselves to give up the business. 
Only ten women went to the drug-store of Mr. 
Richards. Mr. Richards was a church member in 
good standing. He greeted his visitors with a grave 
dignity, indicating displeasure. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We are sorry to be obliged to 
come here on such a mission, Mr. Richards. 

Mr. Richards. — You put yourselves to unneces- 
sary trouble. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We do not think so. Facts have 
come to our knowledge that have convinced us that 
drug-stores are doing quite as much harm as other 
places. 

Mr. Richards. — It makes no difference to me 
what facts have come to your knowledge. Nobody 
has a right to question my acts. I intend to do as 
I please, without regard to anybody's opinion. I 



150 THE CRUSADERS, 

think you have taken upon yourselves a good deal. 
Facts are one thing, and fine-spun theories are 
another. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Will you illustrate your meaning ? 

Mr. Richards. — I will have no controversy what- 
ever. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Will you not promise us to sell 
no more liquors, except for medicinal and mechan- 
ical purposes ? 

Mr. Richards. — I will do nothing of the kind. 
When a person comes here for liquors, how am I to 
know they are not for medicine. I shall not insult 
the person by asking. I have always sold according 
to the license-law. 

Mrs. Green. — But this is a question of morals. It 
seems to me to be rather inconsistent for a man who 
professes to be a follower of the meek and lowly 
Jesus to be engaged in a business that necessarily 
involves a brother's downfall. 

Mr. Richards (coloring with anger). — It is quite 
as consistent with Christianity as going about the 
streets and upbraiding others in a brazen manner. 
If intemperance is to be done away with, this is no 
way to do it. I'm glad to see that many have had 
the sense to withdraw. 

Mrs. Clark. — We have found that there is no 
proper way to go to w r ork. As soon as a person 
begins to cry down the way, I am at once satisfied 
that that person's sentiments are in sympathy with 
the liquor-traffic. 



DRINKING IN DRUGSTORES. 151 

Mrs. Green. — We are as sensitive to the publicity 
of this movement as our worst enemies could wish 
us to be, Mr. Richards; but we know that our cause 
is right. It is the cause of God and humanity. We 
can no longer see this evil blasting the fairest pros- 
pects in life, and raise no voice of entreaty. We 
have obeyed the call of the Lord. 

Mr.Iiieharels. — You consider yourselves more wise 
than clergymen, and bishops, and archbishops. If 
you would read the very able circular of Archbishop 
Purcell in regard to wine, and the Bible authority 
he uses, you might all be wiser. 

Mrs. Green. — He reasons as one might who dwells 
in a land where there are no drunkards ; where there 
are no lunatic-asylums filled with drunkards; where 
there are no prisons filled with drunkards; where 
there are no paupers made by drunkenness. We 
have read the Archbishop's circular with much 
grief. No one can estimate its influence for doing 
harm. The drunkard can go on his way feeling that 
he has the approval of a great mind; the moderate 
drinker will have his conscience lightened; young 
men and boys will more readily yield to temptations. 

Mr. Richards. — He recommends its moderate 
use, of course. He considers it one of God's good 
gifts, for which we ought to be thankful. 

Mrs. Delancy. — We find that everybody recom- 
mends its moderate use. The only trouble seems 
to be that everybody has a different idea of mod- 
eration. 



152 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Richards. — Christ made wine. How do 
you explain that, if it is such a terrible thing ? 

Mrs. Green. — We do not try to explain it. We 
have an everlasting faith in our hearts that Jesus 
came on earth for the good of mankind. All the 
circulars of all the Archbishops in the universe can 
not diminish that faith. Wine-drinking, as it now 
exists, is not for the good of mankind. Were Jesus 
on earth to-day, what do you think would be His 
position in regard to this liquor-business? He has 
said it is good neither to eat bread nor to drink 
wine, nor to do anything whereby our brother is 
offended or made weak. Our fallen brothers are 
weak brothers. They can not withstand the tempta- 
tions that surround them. It is, then, the duty of 
Christian men and women to remove these tempta- 
tions from their way. The turning of water into 
wine was a miracle, — not a business. It was to 
manifest His glory. It was in answer to His 
mother's request. That very act may have been 
done ages ago to try our faith at the present hour. 
We are not required to understand and explain every- 
thing. We are to look to the life of Jesus to see 
His mission. The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 
meekness, temperance. Does strong drink help to 
make one of these? No, Mr. Richards, you know it 
tears them to pieces. You know that advocating 
the use of wine at the present day pleases the 
devil. 



DRINKING IN DRUGSTORES. 153 

Mr. Richards. — T should think that many eminent 
clergymen, with an Archbishop at their head, knew 
as much about this matter as anybody. 

Mrs. Ddancy. — You know the Bible tells us that 
there is joy in Heaven over one sinner that re- 
pents. Then the cause of that repentance must be 
pleasing in Heaven. Will these sermons and circu- 
lars cause a sinner to repent? You have read Mil- 
ton's "Paradise Lost," have you not, Mr. Richards? 

Mr. Richards (gruffly). — Yes; I've read it. 

Mrs. Delancy. — You know how malicious Satan 
and his followers are represented, as they sit in 
council devising means to render the inhabitants of 
this world wretched. Don't you think the gorgeous 
palace of Pandemonium resounds with fiendish pleas- 
ure over every cause that keeps men from entering 
the kingdom of Heaven? Ah, sir, this plea for 
moderate drinking is the very joy of Satan. He 
knows that by this plea he has won a countless host. 
He knows that the victim who takes this as his 
motto will form an appetite as fatal as it is strong. 
Oh, sir, think what this appetite for strong drink 
is, when it is once formed. It is fearful. It is a 
terrific whirlwind that lays waste every virtue. 
Nothing can resist its force. Business relations 
and the dearest domestic ties and every considera- 
tion of honor and manhood are swept away. 

Mr. Richards. — Of course I do not advise its abuse. 
You will not see that there is a vast difference be- 
tween its use and its abuse.. 



154 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Clark. — Do you advise your son to use it? 

Mr. Richards. — I advise no one to use it. I 
leave every one free. 

Mrs. Clark. — Do you leave your son free? Have 
you not from his youth impressed upon his mind its 
dangerous tendency ? 

Mr. Richards was uneasy. He blushed, and nerv- 
ously arranged some goods on the counter. 

Mrs. Clark. — No, Mr. Richards. You know its 
terrible results too well to leave your son free to 
wreck his life. While you advocate moderate drink- 
ing for others, you enforce upon your son the truth 
that the only safety is in total abstinence. How can 
a man, professing Christianity, have a creed of 
safety for his own household and a creed of danger 
for all his neighbors ? 

Mr. Richards. — Why do you attack this sin 
alone, — if it be a sin? Why do you leave all the 
other sins to go unrebuked? 

Mrs. Delancy (putting on her spectacles). — I have 
here a slip of paper, Mr. Richards, w T hich might serve 
to enlighten you. Reads : — 

" Alcohol gives to America an army of about 
750,000 common drunkards, 200,000 paupers, 60,- 
000 insane, 40,000 idiots, 400 to 500 suicides, and 
300 to 400 murderers a year. It gives also 200,- 
000 orphans, and causes about 2,000,000 women 
and children to suffer through the acts of their hus- 
bands and fathers. Total, 3,250,900. Men who 
engage in this traffic take from the American people 



DRINKING IN DRUG-STORES. 155 

1616,000,000 every year. There are 150,000 men 
who have dram-shops; 21,500 wholesale dealers, 
with 1-1,083 brewers and 5,000 distillers, making a 
grand total of 190,583 engaged in making drunk- 
ards, paupers, idiots, murderers, and so forth." 

Mrs. Delancy (taking off her spectacles). — Only 
think of it, Mr. Richards! Over three and a quarter 
millions of American homes made wretched ! Sup- 
pose that all those homes should be collected in 
one town. A city as large as London made up of 
drunkards, and drunkards' wives and children, and 
paupers, and insane, and idiots, and murderers. Oh, 
the woes, the crimes, the degradation of such a town ! 
What would we think of a government that w T ould 
license one hundred and ninety thousand five hundred 
and eighty-three men to make such a city! What 
would we think of clergymen and Archbishops that 
would encourage the young and inexperienced to 
take up their abode in such a city and partake of 
its crimes and wretchedness !. What would we think 
of the church that by its silence suffered many to 
become its inmates? What would we think of 
Christians who did not stretch forth a helping hand 
to the innocent women and children. Two million 
women and children are pleading to-day to have 
their lives released from a misery they have not 
helped to create. Some of them stand before you. 
Think of all the anguish this business causes, and 
resolve to help us deliver the nation from its dead- 
liest curse! 



156 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Richards. — I admit there are evils connected 
with the immoderate use of strong drinks. You 
must appeal to the drinker, — not to the man who 
sells. 

Mrs. Clark. — Appeal to the maniac? 

Mr. Richards.— Nonsense! Men who drink are 
not maniacs. 

Mrs. Clark. — They are maniacs! Appetite has 
dethroned reason. 

Mr. Richards. — It is only by each man's moral 
sense that he must stand or fall. I wouldn't give 
a snap for a man's virtue who can not withstand 
temptation. 

Mrs. Clark. — So this business is to make men 
strong! I begin to see its great use. Our children 
are to be educated to use, but not abuse, the devil's 
works. They are good gifts, for which all should 
be thankful. And when appetite has grown stronger 
than reason and morals, then the business is for the 
express purpose of testing a man's virtue. 

Mr. Richards. — As Archbishop Purcell says, a 
man who can not use it in moderation should not 
use it at all. 

Mrs. Clark. — It is a good gift for which all should 
be thankful! A child in his cradle should know 
whether he can use it in moderation! Before 
the appetite for strong drink is formed he should 
know whether he can use this good gift in modera- 
tion ! They must use this good gift until they can't 
do without it 3 and then they mustn't use it. That's 



DRINKING IN DRUGSTORES. 157 

the way to make men strong to resist temptations. 
Thousands of drinking-placea must be kept open 
night and day to see if a drunkard has virtue 
enough to resist their enticements. 

Mr. Richards. — If strong drink dethrones reason, 
so does fanaticism. 

Mrs. Delancy. — If we are fanatics, we have a 
reason for it. Between three and four millions of 
men, women, and children suffering through poison 
is enough to arouse not only the women who have 
most clearly seen its effects, but the whole nation. 
Mr. Richards, you would not engage in this business 
if it were not profitable, would you ? 

Mr. Richards. — Neither would I sell anything 
else if it were not profitable. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Six hundred and sixteen million 
dollars are paid by the American people every year 
to nearly one hundred and ninety-one thousand 
liquor-dealers, — each dealer receiving on an average 
over three thousand dollars. It pays largely, doesn't 
it, when one takes into consideration that the man 
who buys receives nothing but poison, which makes 
his children paupers and himself a wreck. It is a 
poor return to the poor victim who toils early and 
late to obtain the means to quench his thirst. 

Mr. Richards. — He has what he most desires on 
earth. 

Mrs. Clark. — The result of using the good gift. 
Oh, this is a murderous business, and every one 
knows it; but it is profitable. Six hundred and 



158 THE CRUSADERS. 

sixteen million dollars every year for strong drink! 
What difference does it make if nearly four mil- 
lion people cry in anguish night and day ! What 
are orphans, idiots, insane people, murderers, and 
wretched homes, compared to six hundred and six- 
teen million dollars! Oh, the influence of six 
hundred and sixteen million dollars! It reaches 
everywhere, even to the pulpit. It makes the 
greatest curse on earth a good gift. It closes the 
lips of thousands who are called to proclaim the 
word of God. It calls forth derision from the 
nation when the Christian mothers cry aloud for 
redress of wrongs. What are four, compared to 
six hundred and sixteen. For every person made 
wretched there is a gain somewhere of over a 
hundred dollars. Mrs. Delancy, I'm glad you've 
read those figures. I see how useless this move- 
ment is. What is the happiness of one woman, or 
child, or man, compared to a hundred dollars ? Oh, 
this is a great and glorious nation. It protects the 
Irish, the French, the Germans, the English, the 
Chinese. It is only the homes, the mothers, and 
the children, that are not worth protecting. 

Mr. Hichards. — As near as I can see, this move- 
ment consists of fanatical harangues and bitter 
upbraidings. I can see nothing of the Christian 
element. 

Mrs. Clark. — Don't lay my sayings and my bit- 
terness to these good sisters. They come to you in 
the spirit of charity and good-will. They sincerely 



DRINKING IN DRUGSTORES. 159 

believe the liquor-dealer is no worse at heart than 
others; but I do. I believe this business changes 
the heart of rlesh to a heart of stone. It makes a 
man forget that there is cold, and hunger, and 
wretchedness. lie will take the last dollar from a 
poor, miserable, ragged wretch, when he knows the 
poor hovels called homes have nothing in them but 
wants. The mission of these good sisters is dif- 
ferent from mine. It is more charitable; but I 
have been called to this work as well as they. I 
have been called to represent a class of Christian 
women of free America, who are degraded, and dis- 
honored, and wretched, through no fault of theirs; 
who bear their children in sorrow, and rear them in 
poverty; who have no protection from the ravings 
of a maniac. I am called to express the honorable 
truths in regard to this beverage of hell. Oh, if 
I could express them ! If only the hundredth part 
could be told! Such a picture! Blackness, and 
demons, and hurricanes, frightening the dear chil- 
dren. Oh, that clergymen and Archbishops could so 
blaspheme by calling such a bevefrage one of God's 
good gifts. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — May we offer a prayer here, Mr. 
Richards ? 

Mr. Richards. — No. This is no place to pray. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — The Bible tells us to pray every- 
where. 

Mr. Richards. — You can't have prayers here. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — It is said that the drug-stores do 



160 THE CRUSADERS. 

as much harm as the other places where liquors are 
sold; that many come here for drinks who do not 
wish to be seen in saloons or hotels. We were 
much surprised to find that this is true; for it is a 
violation of the law. We understand that the store 
license does not allow liquors to be drunk on the 
premises. 

Mr. Richards. — I don ? t deal out drinks. I can 
assure you of that. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — We understand that drug-stores 
have a way of letting people help themselves. 

Mr. Richards . — I can't help what you under- 
stand. 

Mrs. Green. — Oh, Mr. Richards, go to God in 
prayer, and ask Him to make you see this business 
in its true light. Plead with Him to make you 
strong enough to withstand the temptation to get 
gain by helping on the wretchedness caused by 
alcohol. In your heart you know that any use of 
it as a beverage is extremely dangerous. You know 
that these arguments in favor of its moderate use 
are as false as they are injurious. 

Mr. Richards. — Indeed, I know nothing of the 
kind. If any one can use without abusing, it cheers 
and makes him stronger. 

Mrs. Clark. — Do you tell your son that? 

Mr. Richards. — My son is little more than a boy. 
Boys have strength and cheer enough. When he 
comes to manhood I expect he will do as he thinks 
proper. 



DRINK TX G rN DRUGSTORES. 1G1 

Mrs. Mi dell. — Boys need added strength more 
than full-grown men. No one pretends that a 
growing boy has more strength than matured man- 
hood. Alcohol does not strengthen, — it stimulates. 
Anything that strengthens the system must unite 
with the blood. Alcohol does not. We all know 
the prostrating effects of over-exertion. If we do 
as much work in one day as we ought to do in two 
or three, prostration follows. If we use stimulants 
to accomplish what we have not the natural strength 
to accomplish, we wear out. The man who stimu- 
lates eats less and sleeps less than the man who does 
not. We have only to look about us at the trem- 
bling drunkards to see that alcohol, instead of giving 
strength to manhood, makes a wreck of the most 
vigorous. 

Mr. Richards. — Of course, its abuse. No one 
advocates its abuse. 

Mrs. Clark. — It's one of God's good gifts! 

Mrs. Mid-ell. — Would you advocate the use of any 
other poison ? 

Mr. Michards. — Poisons have their uses. 

Mrs. Midell. — But to take them daily as articles 
of food or drink. Arsenic, for instance. No one 
would advise its daily use, yet it is sometimes used 
as medicine. 

Mr. Richards was silent; but the silence did not 
betoken conviction. His motions expressed defiance. 

Mrs. Green. — Believe us, Mr. Richards, we do 
not wish to be unnecessarily harsh; but we feel 



162 THE CRUSADERS. 

compelled to express the truth in regard to this 
business. We know that we do not exaggerate its 
horrible realities. We have experienced them, or 
seen our dear friends experience them. We have 
no motive in going about these streets but to save 
the youth and remove temptations from the drunk- 
ard's way. Millions of prayers are ascending to 
Heaven, beseeching the Lord to show us how to 
put this evil away from our land. We are all 
guilty. It is a crime we have all cherished. Every 
day we see more clearly how it is rooted all over 
the land. We do not believe the Lord will do our 
work for us, but He will teach us the way. I 
have a work to do, and so have you. Every man 
and woman in the nation has a work to do. 

Mr. Richards. — Then why don't you go to every 
man and woman in the nation, and not confine all 
your abuse and rhetoric to the poor man who hap- 
pens to deal in liquor directly. 

Mrs. Green. — Because he does deal in it directly. 
The liquor-dealer is the most directly responsible. 
The Lord has shown us this way to begin the work. 
If no one would engage in the sale of strong drinks, 
it would put a stop to the whole business. I did 
not say that every man and woman in the nation 
was equally guilty. Each is guilty in proportion as 
he helps along the business, — in proportion as he is 
profited by it. I think that clergymen who advocate 
the moderate use of alcohol as a beverage are as 



DRINKING IN DRUGSTORES. 163 

guilty as the rumseller. He helps along the busi- 
ness, — he is profited by it. 

Mr. Richards, — Why don't you go to his resi- 
dence, and pray for him. It would be in perfect 
accordance with the position you have taken — being 
wiser than Archbishops. 

Mrs. Grreen. — Archbishops would be wiser than 
they are in this matter, had they been taught by 
our experience. We acknowledge no authority 
higher than God's. Whatever He calls us to do 
we pray we may have the strength to do. 

Mr. Richards (sneeringly). — It's my opinion God 
has nothing to do with a movement like this. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Good morning, Mr. Richards. 

Mrs. Green. — May the Lord trouble your heart, 
night and day, till you let this evil go. May He 
show you that ill-gotten gains never bring rest and 
joy. May He incline your heart to the wisdom that 
it is better to live with a heart void of offense to- 
ward God and man than to gain treasure on earth. 
May you constantly bear in mind that there are 
three millions and many thousands of human beings 
made wretched every year by alcoholic drinks. God 
has given to women the right to happy homes, if 
they walk in virtue's ways. May He show you this 
business destroys the characters that have*cost years 
of toil, of patience, and of prayers. The work of 
a lifetime come to naught. What would we say of a 
* nation that did not protect its industries in the mate- 



164 THE CRUSADERS. 

rial things that tended to its wealth and greatness. 
This business destroys our work, — the work of 
training immortal souls. The mother tries to send 
out to the world men with strong frames and strong 
minds; but this business makes a wreck of the 
being God has created in His own image. 



CHAPTER XY. 

dr. Holland's letter to archbishop purcell. 

A mass meeting of the temperance women of the 
town was called. The church was filled. The in- 
terest was intense. Mrs. Kenyon called the meet- 
ing to order, and read from the Bible the following 
extracts : — 

"And the Lord went before them by day in a 
pillar of a cloud to lead them the way; and by 
night in a pillar of fire, to give them light to go by 
day and night. 

"Behold, I send an Angel before thee to keep 
thee in the way, and to bring thee into the place 
which I have prepared. 

"Remember ye not the former things, neither 
consider the things of old. Behold, I will do a new 
thing. Now it shall spring forth : shall ye not know 
it ? I wili even make a way in the wilderness, and 
rivers in the desert. 

"Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall 
prepare the way before me: and the Lord whom* 



DR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 165 

ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple, even 
the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in. 
Behold, lie shall come, saitli the Lord of hosts. 

"Show me Thy ways, O Lord: teach me Thy 
paths. 

u A man's heart deviseth his way, but the Lord 
direeteth his steps. 

" Order my steps in Thy word.'' 

Mrs. Kenyan (closing her Bible). — We see by 
these extracts that when the Lord calls His people 
to do anything He directs their steps. We are not 
to look at results; but to see if we are walking in 
the way God would have us walk. God says He 
will make a way in the wilderness. We surely 
are in a wilderness. The evil which surrounds us 
is of gigantic growth. Even the undergrowth is 
impenetrable. Whichever way we turn, thorns and 
brambles obstruct our path. It is only the Lord 
that can lead us forth. We are bewildered by the 
huge branches interlaced. But the Lord will lead 
us forth. Mrs. Clark, will you lead in prayer? 

Mrs. Clark. — Oh, Lord, again we come to Thee, 
pleading with Thee to hear our cry. Oh, Lord, we 
do believe that Thou art able to save us. Help 
Thou our unbelief. Oh, Lord, how many prayers 
have ascended to Thee from burdened hearts all 
over the land. How bitter is the cry of anguish 
that has ascended to Thy throne from millions of 
Thy unhappy people. Incline Thine ear to us this 



166 THE CRUSADERS. 

hour, and hear us. Thou knowest the trials and 
perplexities that surround us. Thou knowest how 
powerless we are, — how few in number to contend 
with this foe to peace and happiness. Our hearts 
are faint with the sickness of despair; but let us 
not despair. We will cling to Thee, and beseech 
Thee, till Thou dost overthrow this mighty army of 
evil. We look in vain for encouragement and help. 
Thy professed followers stand afar off, and do not 
help to overthrow an evil that retards the growth of 
Thy kingdom on earth. How long, oh Lord, how 
long must we see the dear ones of our households 
fall victims to this destroyer that brings both soul 
and body down to death? How long must we see 
our streets filled with places that entice the young 
and inexperienced, and that are a perpetual tempta- 
tion to the fallen. Oh, Lord, overthrow these places 
speedily. Arouse the minds of the people, till they 
proclaim that this evil shall no longer drag down 
millions to ruin. Oh, Lord, Thou alone knowest our 
burdened hearts. Thou alone knowest our tears 
and sorrows by night and by day, because of this 
terrible evil. Look with compassion upon us, and 
help us. We beseech Thee, oh Lord, we beseech 
Thee, to hear us. We have nowhere to go but to 
Thee. The deep waters are about us, and the spec- 
tators on shore laugh at our calamity. There is no 
human heart to pity, — there is no human hand to 
save. Like Peter, we have almost perished for lack 
of faith in Thee. Oh, increase our faith. Help us 



DR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 167 

to cling to Thee, for Thou art our only hope. Oh, 
Lord, forgive us for our doubts and fears. Though 
hope be deferred forever, let us not lose faith in 
Thee. Oh, Lord, take from our hearts all bitterness 
toward those who wrong us day by day. Thou 
seest how hard it is for us to pray for the salvation 
of men who help to destroy our households. Put it 
in our hearts to pray for them, even as Thy dear 
Son prayed for the forgiveness of those who cruci- 
fied and mocked Him, "They know not what they 
do." Oh, Lord, convert them. Show them w T hat 
they do. Show them the millions of wretched 
beings all over the land. Show them that money 
is not more important than the welfare of their 
souls, — that money is not more valuable than a 
brothers life. Confront them continually with the 
widows, and orphans, and lunatics, and suicides, and 
murderers, and wretched homes, till they are com- 
pelled to let this evil go. And, oh Lord, convert 
the clergymen and professing Christians everywhere, 
who are aiding this traffic; who are serving Satan by 
advocating the moderate use of alcohol as a bever- 
age. Impress upon their minds the countless graves 
of drunkards that fill the land, — the countless graves 
that are filled every year from the use of strong 
drink. Give them a realizing sense of how Satan 
rejoices over their ministry. Teach us to pray, " Oh 
Lord, forgive them: they know not what they do." 
Could they be taught by the experience of our lives, 
they would tremble, — they would shrink affrighted 



168 THE CRUSADERS. 

at the fearful result of their influence. Oh, Lord, 
show them the long array of the young and tempted 
that stand with wineglass in hand looking to them 
for counsel. Fill their ears with the idiotic revels 
that resound as they proclaim from the pulpit that 
strong drink is a good gift from Thee, for which 
they should be thankful. Oh, Lord, arouse every 
man, woman, and child, in the nation. Compel 
every one to let this evil go. We ask all, for Christ's 
sake. Amen. 

Mrs. Green. — Our Father in Heaven, we continue 
to supplicate Thy mercy. "We beseech Thee to look 
with compassion upon us, and forgive all that Thou 
hast seen amiss in us. We know our unworthiness to 
approach Thy throne, and we thank Thee, with con- 
trite hearts, that Thou hast sent Thy dear Son to be 
our elder Brother, to take our human natures, and 
to die that we may live. We thank Thee for Thy 
mercies toward us from the beginning of our lives ; 
for our health and strength; for all our bodily and 
spiritual blessings. We thank Thee for this day. 
We thank Thee for the work to which Thou hast 
called us. We thank Thee for the light that is dawn- 
ing on our minds day by day. We thank Thee for this 
uprising of the women of the nation, for the labors 
of Christians and churches all over the land. Oh, 
Father, we pray Thee to continue to arouse the 
people till every woman shall join our supplications, 
— till every citizen shall proclaim against this evil. 
Let none of the churches be silent; let none of Thy 



DR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 169 

professed followers look upon this matter with in- 
difference. We know that Thou art with us. Our 
faith is a rock that can not be moved. Though ten 
thousand armies compass us about, we know that 
Thou art mightier than all. Though the sun, and 
moon, and stars be darkened, we know that Thou 
wilt enlighten our pathway. Though false prophets 
rise up against Thee, we know Thou wilt confound 
their reasonings. In Thee will we trust, for ever and 
ever. Thou canst release the innocent from oppres- 
sion ; Thou canst overthrow the workers of iniquity 
that sit in high places. Oh, Father, let not our 
hearts be moved from Thy way by what man shall 
say against us. Let us look neither to the right 
hand nor to the left, but keep our eyes fixed upon 
Thee, who sent Thy dear Son to die that all might 
live. L°t our aim be steadfast and single to be Thy 
co-workers. May we keep Thy mission on earth 
forever in view, and labor for the advancement of 
Thy kingdom. May we cling nearer to Thee, — 
nearer to Thee that we may be more worthy to 
labor in Thy cause. We ask, for the sake of Christ. 
Amn. 

Mrs. Kenyan. — Sing "Nearer, my God, to Thee."' 
"Nearer, my God, to Thee/' was sung with fer- 
vent expression. The hymn had been a favorite one 
since its adoption. The leaders had looked to the 
Ohio sisters for example, and when they found that 
this hymn had been the expression of their Western 
sisters, they received it gladly. 



170 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Delancy (rising). — I have in my hand a copy 
of the New York Tribune, containing a letter from 
Dr. Holland to Archbishop Purcell. I thank God 
that He has put it in the heart of a man so widely 
known to write such a letter. From thousands of 
sorrowing hearts all over the nation the writer of 
this letter will receive the most grateful homage. 
I regret that I have not time to read every word of 
it, for fear some here may not read it hereafter. If 
we are fanatics, at least one man, and he world- 
renowned, acknowledges we have cause. 
Mrs. Delancy then read as follows : — 
"Would it not be well for us to remember that 
the women who engage in this crusade are working 
in the only way that Providence has left open to 
them? Who are they? They are the mothers, 
wives, sisters, and daughters of men whom they 
have seen year after year dropping into the graves 
of drunkards. They have suffered worse than death, 
that the rumseller might live. They have seen 
their loved ones become sots, idiots, madmen. They 
have seen their fortunes squandered; they have 
found themselves disgraced ; they have been cursed, 
beaten, bruised; they have seen their peaceful and 
happy homes turned into places of fear and torment. 
Boys that were nursed on the bosoms of some of 
them have been transformed by drink in to. fiends. 
Men whose kiss of love and loyalty honored them 
with wifehood have degenerated into beasts. For 
these, through weary suffering years -they have 



DS. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 171 

prayed. Nay, they have knelt with them and held 
up their Weak and imbecile hands, while they prayed 
for themselves. Day after day they have done this, 
as men have gone through temptations that beset 
their path at every corner, and have received them 
at night only to cover them from sight with shame 
and sink back into their old despair. The sorrows 
through which these women have walked have been 
immeasurable. Xo words of mine can describe 
them; no words of any man can exaggerate them. 

" They have looked to the leaders of the Church 
for help. Have they had it ? They have looked to the 
politicians for help. Have they received it ? They 
have asked for laws, which were easily made to satisfy 
their clamor. Have they been executed? They 
have been pure and abstinent themselves. Has their 
example been of any avail? They have pleaded 
with all the eloquence of love with those who have 
broken their vows to cherish and protect them to 
forsake their vice, and received only curses and 
promises not worth a straw. What in God's dear 
name was there left for them to do, but just what 
they are doing, and what you condemn i Who have 
driven these women to this great necessity? Who 
have forced them into a position from which all 
their natural instincts dissuade them? Who have 
made their crusade absolutely necessary in order to 
save the men of the present generation from going 
to ruin ? Men, and men of influence, with shame 
be it said ! If the leaders of the Christian church 



172 THE CRUSADERS. 

had done their duty, and the leaders of State and 
national politics had done theirs, there would not be 
a dram-shop to-day between Canada and the Gulf. 
The whole business has been left to God and the 
women; and the latter are praying in churches and 
in the streets, and pushing on their divine and peace- 
ful crusade, because the men of America have failed 
to do their duty. Shall a Christian man, in high 
station or low, lift his voice against them? Rather 
let him hide his head in shame and self-contempt." 

Mrs. Delancy (addressing the meeting). — Then 
Dr. Holland defends total abstinence on Scripture 
grounds. You must all be sure to read this very 
able letter from beginning to end. 

Mrs. Delancy continued to read: — 

" I tremble to think of the stumbling-block which 
you in your circular have placed before the tempted 
and deceived. There is not a whisky-mill in the 
Union which does not stand firmer on its founda- 
tions in consequence of it. There is not a whisky- 
seller in the country who does not approve of it, 
and feel easier in his business because of it. There 
is no clergyman who indulges in wine, to the de- 
struction of his influence as a temperance man, who 
does not see in it his justification. There is no 
young man just beginning a course of dissipation 
who does not find his downward steps the easier for 
it. All those who respect and revere the temperate 
practice of your life are grieved by it. It has done 
harm almost immeasurable, — harm to a cause which 



DR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 173 

i:i your heart you love. You have unconsciously 
put a stumbling-block in your brother's way; you 
have offended many; you have made many weak. 
You have made a mistake which you can hardly 
ify in a lifetime. Your influence has been given 
to the wrong side in this controversy between the 
powers of light and the powers of darkness. You 
have done exactly what the latter most desired you 
should do: you have given strength to the forces 
organized against the national purity and morality. 
You did not intend to do it. You carefully made 
all the distinctions between a proper rise and an im- 
proper abuse; but, practically, those distinctions in 
this country and under the present circumstances 
amount to nothing. The license-law which you re- 
commend as your cure for drunkenness has been 
tried in many States, and has never succeeded in one; 
and so long as the men of the country have not 
found a remedy for the evils of intemperance, it 
seems to me to be no more than Christian courtesy 
to bid the woman's temperance movement God 
speed. I am, yours very respectfully, 

J. Gr. Holland." 

"New York, March 13, 1874." 

Mrs. Delancy (addressing the meeting). — I am 
sure there is not a heart here to-day that does not 
glow with gratitude for this letter. It is not the 
property of Archbishop Purcell. It belongs to the 
nation it blesses. To write it required a spirit 
braver than that which leads armies to battle; a 



174 THE CRUSADERS. 

heart as tender as a mother's that yearns over an 
erring child; human sympathies as broad as the 
universe; and an indignation at oppression and 
wrong so full of force that it sweeps away every 
obstacle like a prairie-fire. We can not disguise 
from ourselves the fact that such sentiments as those 
expressed by Archbishop Purcell make our hearts 
faint. The greater the eminence of the men who 
express such sentiments, the more widespread the 
discouragement. Not that we lose faith in our 
cause; but we know the powerful influence exerted 
by eminent men. The influence of Dr. Holland's 
letter is more widespread and powerful for good 
than is that of the Archbishop for evil. We have 
cause for thanksgiving. How bravely we have been 
sustained in our own town by the Reverend H. 
McCarthy and William Courtney, besides a host of 
sympathizing friends who have not the power to 
speak from the pulpit or the press. How many 
words they have all fitly spoken ! They are indeed 
like apples of gold in pictures of silver. If we are 
dismayed at the unkindness and injustice of our 
adversaries, our hearts are filled to overflowing with 
gratitude toward those who aid us in this cause of 
God and humanity. 

Mrs. Slocome (speaking with great hesitation, but 
without confusion or timidity). — I look back to the 
evening of our first meeting in this church, and it 
seems almost as if I had lived years instead of 
weeks since then. I now wonder at myself that I 



DR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 175 

could have hesitated for a moment about joining 
this movement, — the sacrifice has been so little com- 
pared to the spiritual blessings that have flowed from 
it. I feel toward this cause of temperance as I do 
toward my children. It is their advancement I 
look to, not my own ease and comfort. All true 
mothers lose themselves in their desire for the wel- 
fare of their children. So in this cause, we have 
lost all selfish considerations. As mothers of the 
nation we feel that we are entitled to respect; but 
if we do not receive it, it does not disturb us in the 
performance of our duties. I believe we all realize 
more fully the life of Christ than we have ever real- 
ized it before. We know something of that sublime 
peace that filled His soul as He went about fulfill- 
ing His mission, and the derision and persecutions of 
those He came to save. I believe we have been led 
to work in the way we are working that we might 
see how the liquor-traffic is connected with almost 
every business ; that we might know its strength and 
power; and that we might realize the magnitude of 
the work before us. Although we have not seen 
the direct answer to our prayers, as have our sisters 
in the West, the Holy Spirit is with us. We are at 
peace, in a haven of rest, while the angry billows 
roar and surge around us. Had this movement 
been met wdth indifference we would have cause 
for faintheartedness. The violent opposition to it 
shows its force. It is aiming directly at the removal 
of drinking-places. We hear a great many remarks 



176 TEE CRUSADERS. 

that this movement is doing more harm than good, — 
that intemperance is stronger than ever. We know 
that this movement can not do no harm. We have a 
steadfast belief in its ultimate triumph that can not 
be shaken. God's work goes on and on. We are 
sowing the seed. We are preparing the ground to re- 
ceive the seed. Seedtime and harvest are far apart. 
If we do faithfully our part, God will do his. 

Mrs. Green (her face beaming with a smile of cheer- 
ful trust). — Why, I haven't a doubt of the ultimate 
triumph of this movement. The day will surely 
come when the fair land of America will no longer 
be polluted with drinking-places licensed by the law 
to make orphans, and criminals, and paupers. The 
nation must let this evil go. Our God is a hearing 
and answering God. We are to do as He bids us, 
and trust in Him ; we are to pray, believing in Him ; 
we are to do our work faithfully, leaving to God 
what we can not accomplish. The Lord rules in the 
affairs of men, and we need not be afraid. He is 
the Lord of truth, and justice, and mercy. This evil 
has grown, because we have allowed it to grow. It 
is hateful to the Lord, as all sin is. It isn't the 
Lord's business to keep out the tares from the 
wheat, — it is ours. Humanity is the wheat-field of 
the Lord. These drinking-places are the tares which 
the devil has sown. Christians are God's laborers. 
Have we tried before this to root out these tares? 
We have folded our hands in idleness, and let them 
grow. But now that we see that the wheat will 



DR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 177 

soon be destroyed, we have set to work. The Lord 
will give us strength. Some Bay we will do harm to 
religion, — that our prayers will not be answered. 
Our prayers will be answered in proportion as we 
do our work. The Master gives direction, — He 
gives us daily food for strength. If the laborers 
are few, the time to accomplish the work will be 
longer. Some will ask what use of prayer, if we 
succeed in proportion to our work? The Lord helps 
where we can not help ourselves. The work which 
comes from God grows: it can not be overthrown. 
We can make nothing grow. God gives us the 
seeds of good to plant: we can not create a seed. 
God gives direction. We are ignorant and blind, 
and can do no good work for ourselves. The Holy 
Spirit comes like the rain and sunshine. Without 
its reviving influence we are dead. Without the 
influence of the Holy Spirit we should never have 
gone out to this work. Without prayer w r e should 
have no strength, — we should have no light. It is 
the laborers we need, — not the Master to direct. 
Oh, if the Christians all over the land would come 
forth to the work ! In a twinkling all would be ac- 
complished. But the laborers are so few, they must 
toil and struggle. Their duty lies before them none 
the less clearly, because of the magnitude of the 
work. I believe there is no Christian man or woman 
in the land who has not felt a call to this w T ork. 
Has the Master failed to call? I believe every 
Christian woman who has gone forth in this work 



178 THE CRUSADERS. 

has asked for strength, and has received tenfold. 
Has the Master failed there? As the sister who 
has just spoken, has said, we have received spiritual 
blessings abundantly. Has the Master failed to 
reward ? Oh, my sisters, if there be one here who 
has not done all she has had a call to do, hesitate no 
longer. Come forth to the Master's service. The 
mission is holy. In our imperfect way let us labor, 
looking steadfastly to the Lord. He will never 
fail, — He will never forsake. He will in due season 
answer our prayers by moving the hearts of the 
people to banish the evil of intemperance from our 
midst. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — I think it would be well to ap- 
point an evening meeting, and ask the Reverend 
H. McCarthy and Mr. "William Courtney to address 
it. We have taken the first step ; and the dealers in 
our town have turned a deaf ear to our prayers and 
entreaties. Yet I do not believe they have been un- 
moved. I believe the Lord has troubled the con- 
sciences of every one of them, and that they never 
again will go on with their business as securely 
and as carelessly as they have done before. We 
have found how responsible for this evil is every 
man and women. Men who sign petitions for 
license, and our village trustees who grant these li- 
censes, and the people w T ho elect the trustees. There 
seems to be no one exempt from obligation. We 
must work in every way, and in every place where 
we can see work to do. It seems to me that while 



BR. HOLLAND'S LETTER. 179 

we continue to pray to God to bless our efforts, we 
should strive to arouse every man to a sense of per- 
sonal responsibility. It would be a glorious victory 
to have no licenses granted in our town for the next 
year. I think our second step should be to secure 
that result. We need addresses that have a bearing 
on that matter. AVe have already obtained between 
three and four hundred pledges from freeholders not 
to sign petitions for license. Let us hope and pray 
and work for that good time coming when petitions 
to destroy households will find no signers, and no 
trustee will give any man a right to corrupt the 
morals of the community. "We have found in two 
instances that names have been unlawfully used on 
these petitions. Everything connected with this 
great evil seems to have been regulated entirely to 
the wishes of those who are profited by its gains. 
Not for an instant can we fold our hands, — not for 
an instant close our eyes in slumber. The voice of 
alarm is each day sounding louder. God rules in 
the affairs of men; but He does not take the work 
from our hands, nor from the hands of brothers. I 
think we should have meetings often, and see if the 
voters in this community can not be aroused to their 
responsibility. 

A motion was then made and carried that a meet- 
ing be appointed for Friday evening. This was an 
unusual proceeding. The crusade was unorganized 
in any parliamentary form. It consisted simply of 



180 THE CRUSADERS. 

prayer-meetings, without even an acknowledged 
leader. From necessity and natural fitness Mrs. 
Kenyon had usually been the one to take the lead. 

Mrs. Clark. — I wish to thank all these good 
sisters for the forbearance they have shown me. I 
know that I have not manifested the spirit you 
would all like me to manifest. I have prayed for 
more charity and forbearance. May God forgive 
me for the bitterness I have in my heart toward 
every one connected with the liquor-business, and 
the sympathizers with the business. If you all 
knew how I have suffered, and plead, and hoped, 
and prayed, till I had almost lost faith in God. 
When I go into those drinking-saloons I can realize 
nothing but the cruel wrongs that issue from them. 
Even if the Lord sent plagues upon those dealers as 
he did upon Pharaoh, I do not believe they would 
give up the business. They would even see their 
firstborn dead in their homes. The business is too 
profitable. They have so long grown rich upon the 
distress of others that they have hearts of stone. 
Tears and prayers are useless. They will never 
give up the business until they are compelled to do 
so by the strong arm of the law, sustained by the 
force of public opinion. 




WILLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 181 



CHAPTER XVI. 



An evening meeting, to which all were invited, 
was held in the church, conducted by the Rev. H. 
McCarthy. After prayer and singing, and remarks 
by the pastor conveying his knowledge that the 
Lord would never forsake the cause that was just, 
William Courtney was introduced as the speaker 
of the evening. He spoke as one whose convictions 
were undisturbed by a doubt. 

Gentlemen: What I have to say this evening is 
to you. These good women, who are going about 
our streets fulfilling their divine mission, have 
reached a height to which I have not attained. I 
stand at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by 
vapors, while they are on the heights breathing the 
pure air of heaven. They are teaching me a re- 
ligion that appeals to my heart. A religion that 
has power enough to force a timid woman from the 
protection of her home into the public highways to 
meet derision, and that can bring peace to the soul 
amid such trying scenes, proclaims a majesty and 
power that have never impressed me through ser- 
mons or creeds. The faith that can look steadfastly 
to Heaven amid the clamor of pride and social con- 
siderations and cruel accusations, is sublime. It is 



182 THE CRUSADERS. 

not necessary for us to go back to a former age for 
the spirit of heroism. We behold it in our own day 
in the women of our own land. We should rejoice 
at this heroism, — rejoice that the God-given instinct 
that yearns for the salvation of humanity can break 
through our present material existence, and reveal 
that spiritual life which all in their best moments 
realize. We should bow to them in reverence. The 
w T orld will yet render them the homage it now ren- 
ders to every great and glorious action of past ages. 
For nearly nineteen hundred years it has been taught 
that to save a soul from death is the highest mission 
conferred upon man : and when this mission is given 
to our mothers, wives, sisters, and daughters, we may 
well rejoice that they can resist temptation, and 
march bravely forth to action. We know how the 
first thought of this crusade appalled them, — how 
they shrank and trembled, and begged to be excused. 
It was harder for them to brave than the most pit- 
iless storm, or the shot and shell of the battlefield ; 
yet with a motive as pure as an angel's and a faith 
as clear as the noonday they went forth to redeem 
and to save. These women are our Christian women 
who seek the poor and the afflicted ; praying mothers 
who rear families and make their lives a willing 
sacrifice for their children and their homes. They 
are wives and mothers with white hair, — sisters and 
daughters whose lives have been burdened and sor- 
rowed. The wretchedness through which they have 



M'lLLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 183 

passed is worse than physical torture, or prison-wall?, 
or the labor and lash of slavery, or death and the 
grave. 

The prayers and tears we behold are but a glimpse 
of the long years that have been passed in supplica- 
tion and weeping. This movement is to be no short- 
lived fanaticism, but the calm determination that 
meets a strong foe face to face. It is not to be the 
death of religion, and temperance, and woman's in- 
fluence, as its opponents pretend to believe, but a 
new life with renewed strength. These women have 
arisen from inaction and despair to go forth to battle 
and to victory. For this movement is a battle : not a 
battle to gain possessions, nor to vindicate wounded 
pride, but the battle of the mother who sees her 
child about to be crushed or torn asunder. It is 
indeed a holy war; for it springs from the holiest 
motives, and has for its object the highest good of 
humanity. May none of us ever be so blinded by 
prejudice that we will lose sight of pure motives 
and lofty aims; for these are the air and the sun- 
shine that produce life and renovate strength, and 
without which a nation as well as an individual will 
suffer disease and death. A sudden uprising of the 
people always proclaims a long-endured wrong. 
Through such an uprising may be traced the thrusts 
that have pierced the heart, and a lifelong enmity to 
the cause that gave the pain. Through this enmity 
springs the fixed determination to dare and to do. 
A way only needs to be opened, and it is seized with 



184 THE CRUSADERS. 

the strength and power of desperation. In the hope 
of escape comes the agonized prayer for help. 

Our sisters now ask us for help in this time of 
their great struggle and need. Here are represented 
our mothers who watched over us in infancy, — who 
have given their lives for us, — whose only hope and 
joy has been in our welfare. They have given us 
life, — shall we give them death? In times of dis- 
tress, either at home or abroad, it is the glory of 
America that she has always lent a listening ear, 
and extended a helping hand. In such times every 
pulpit exhorts its congregation to respond to the 
call of suffering, — every newspaper is filled with 
detailed accounts of wretchedness, and readily sug- 
gests every means for relief, — while millions of 
sympathetic hearts respond to the call of need. 
"Whatever else may be said of this nation, it has at 
least the bright virtue of generosity. Here comes 
a cry for help, — not from a foreign country nor 
from a distant city, but from our own land, from 
our own homes, from our mothers, and sisters, and 
wives, and daughters. We can not turn from these 
our sisters who are pleading so urgently for help, 
and bid them go back to scenes worse than starva- 
tion or the plague. They are looking to the press 
and the pulpit for aid, as they have the right to 
look. The evil that corrupts the land as no other 
corrupts it, and that is the greatest enemy with 
which the church has to contend, should be de- 
nounced by the two gigantic powers that have for 



WILLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 185 

their aim enlightenment and purity. Think of the 
spires pointing heavenward all oyer this broad and 
beautiful land, and the power that stands beneath 
them. It is the mission of this power to proclaim 
against speeific sins when specification will be most 
effectual. Now, while all minds are aroused on one 
subject, is it dumb ? Or is it perverting the spirit 
of the Book it claims to teach, while it holds up to 
view the form of an outward observance such as 
Christ making wine ? Or is it seizing this golden 
opportunity like a faithful steward who takes every 
favorable occasion to enrich his Masters kino-dom? 
Is all the cost of brain, and heart, and life, which 
go to feed our printing-presses, to perish with the 
day, when they might bear blessings to every heart 
and home ? By aiding this good endeavor, which 
has a bearing on the best welfare not only of the 
present but of the future, any publication is enno- 
bled in proportion to the aid it gives. Let no one 
be deceived. There are eternal truths that can not 
be concealed by sophistry, or custom, or material 
prosperity. They will break forth as the sunshine 
from clouds, to show that their full glory exists be- 
yond the obscurity. May the time be at hand when 
editors, both high and low, shall realize their power 
and responsibility, and seek to promulgate these 
eternal truths that belong to the nation's highest 
prosperity. 

Our government was especially created for equal 
rights, for safety, and for happiness. Bead anew 



186 THE CRUSADERS. 

the Declaration of Independence. Are we extend- 
ing to defenseless women and innocent children the 
rights we considered ours when we threw off alle- 
giance to Great Britain ? The first complaint of our 
forefathers against the king of England was that he 
had refused his assent to laws the most wholesome 
and necessary for the public good ; and that he had 
refused to pass other laws of pressing importance; 
and that he utterly neglected to attend to laws that 
were for the public good. Are we doing any better ? 
This crying to God for deliverance from an evil that 
is an enemy to safety and happiness does not look 
as if this government were a jealous guardian of 
equal rights for all. And this government is made 
up of you and me and every voter. We are the 
king that refuses to pass necessary laws for the 
public good, and that neglects to execute the present 
Jaws. The more defenseless the subject the more 
heinous is kingly oppression. What do we think of 
an individual who is entrusted with the care of the 
helpless that willfully or through neglect will allow 
them to be made wretched ? An unjust government, 
no less than a tyrannous king, is such an individual. 
What do we think of a mother who does not regard 
the laws of health for her children, but suffers pes- 
tilence to breed within the domain where she rules ? 
If she is ignorant, we pity her while she wrings her 
hands over her slain child. If she willfully neglects 
her duty, — but, thank God, we have no such mothers ! 
No family or government can free itself from the 



WILLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 187 

consequences of neglect or ignorance. They are as 
sure to blast and kill as wise regulations are sure to 
nourish and protect. Look back over the history 
of our little town. Can you count the dead and 
dying that are allowed to perish through the neglect 
of our government to make and execute laws neces- 
sary for the safety and welfare of the people ! 

A wise and beneficent government will look after 
its homes, its mothers, and its children, seeing that 
in them rests its future greatness. Wretched homes 
can not secure the highest development of children 
that are coming forward to rule the land. Mothers 
weighed down with want and woe can not give their 
energies to the moral, intellectual, and aesthetic 
training necessary to fit every child for its highest 
use and happiness. What might not this nation 
become, with its free schools and free thought, and 
its boundless resources, if we would banish every- 
thing that tends to immorality and crime. I believe 
the good time is coming when we will look back 
upon our present license-system as a reign of terror. 
Then we will wonder how Christians could pray, 
"Lead us not into temptation," while they silently 
tolerated ten dramshops to every church. We will 
wonder how parents could sleep at night amid the 
perils that threatened their children. We will won- 
der at the complaisance with which we erected 
prisons and asylums, and then permitted the exist- 
ence of a business that filled them. We will wonder 
how farmers could raise grain and fruit for the pur- 



188 THE CRUSADERS. 

pose of distillation, while they knew they were help- 
ing; a business that filled the land with crime and 
wetehedness. I am sure that it is through neglect or 
ignorance that many have sinned in helping the 
growth and permanence of the liquor-traffic; but 
we can no longer plead that our personal action 
will do no good. We all hold the ballot; and the 
praying women of this crusade are asking us to cast 
it in behalf of those who are powerless to free them- 
selves from the degrading consequences of strong 
drink. We can not refuse this request and still claim 
to be the protectors of woman's safety and happiness 
and the protectors of innocent children. By allow- 
ing this evil to exist we are guilty of a barbarism 
toward woman more brutal than many customs that 
enslave her in heathen lands. Probably every one 
here to-night will say that he is opposed to its exist- 
ence. When we are in earnest opposition, we work 
singly and together; we use money, and time, and 
brain, and influence; we are prompt and vigilant; 
we work early and late. Opposition is not a silent 
force. It is the whirlwind. It is thunder from the 
pulpit, and lightning from the press, and a storm of 
indignation from the people. Then this business 
will reel and crash, and its destruction be spread 
broadcast over the land. No calling can say "I have 
no need of thee." It is a work that demands the 
mutual co-operation of every individual in our great 
brotherhood. Our sisters tell us that this crusade is 
an inspiration revealing the first thing to be done. 



WILLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 180 

The drinking-places throughout the land are to be 
banished. Our sisters have gone with prayers and 

entreaties to men engaged in the liquor-traffic, and 

told their sorrows and wrongs; but the business is 
profitable, capital is invested, and it is sustained by 
society and the laws. These considerations stifle 
pity and conscience. Our sisters begin to realize 
that drinking-places can be removed only by laws. 
While they have lost no faith, they are coming to a 
clearer light by work and by prayer; and although 
victory may be delayed, they will continue to work 
and pray till their mission be crowned with glory. The 
sooner we join this victorious army the greater will 
be our satisfaction. As for reward, that is not of 
earth. It is the fate of those who render the most 
pure and lasting service to the world to be the least 
esteemed, till the time has gone by when appreciation 
would be most precious. 

"Who can estimate the far-reaching influences of 
this crusade ! It may be the means of saving from 
the prison or the gallows the son of that man who 
has spoken of it with reproach. How little such 
men realize what these praying women are trying to 
do for their own children ! Ah, how can any man 
be so blind ! To go on opposing this or that effort 
to drive intemperance from the land is working for 
disgrace and shame to sons and misery to daughters. 
Our sisters exclaim, in their hearts, "Lord, forgive 
them: they know not what they do"; and go on 
with their work with renewed efforts. I said reward 



190 THE CRUSADERS. 

for noble deeds was not of earth, — meaning by that 
the praise of men or material prosperity; but the 
satisfaction of the soul is a reward that must par- 
take of the pure joys of heaven. As we look back 
over our past lives the remembrance of disinterested 
well-doing is the ray of sunshine amid surrounding 
gloom, — all that we can take with us beyond the 
grave, — all that w T ill be worthy of remembrance in 
the life to come. Every opportunity for such well- 
doing is a privilege. Manhood is not composed of 
gold and silver, and houses and lands, but a heart 
that can feel for another's needs and woes, and a 
brain that can devise means for help, and hands that 
can do battle for right. We are none of us misers. 
We only value money for what it will bring. All 
of our toil is only to bring happiness to ourselves or 
families. 

It is not well to consider wherein happiness con- 
sists, and work directly for that, leaving the chaff to 
go whither it may. Drinking-places do not produce 
happiness. If we remove them from the land we 
will be the means of saving thousands of sons from 
disgrace and crime. It may be yours, and it may 
be another's. The age of danger is when the young 
are breaking away from home influences. Then the 
experience of the father and the prayers of the 
mother are set at naught, and public sentiment is 
the great teacher. It would be a miracle if the in- 
experienced did not conform to the habits and cus- 
toms of their associates. Take it home to ourselves. 



WILLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 191 

Does it not require considerable moral courage to 
refuse what is called a social glass when in the 
society of those who think stimulation necessary 
for enjoyment? We do not like to make ourselves 
disagreeable by taking upon us a preaching air. It 
is never pleasant to be laughed at. "What, then, 
can we expect of boys, who have examples set for 
them ? Fathers may preach and mothers may pray, 
but so long as our present license-system is sustained 
the social habits that spring from it w T ill be upheld, 
and sons will become drunkards. It can not be 
otherwise when even the rulers of the land approve 
the social customs by precept and example. I know 
it seems like a very trivial matter whether a man has 
wine on his table or not, or whether the young men 
treat each other in times of frolic; but when we look 
over the prisons, when we count the paupers and 
criminals, when we realize the wretched homes, and, 
above all, when we behold the women of the land 
praying to God to be delivered from every form of 
alcohol as a beverage, we realize that if it were not 
for the little drops of rain there would be no mighty 
torrent. A man said to me to-day that it would be 
ridiculous for the rulers of the nation to banish wine, 
the symbol of cheer and hospitality. Foreigners had 
already enough American oddities to laugh about. 
But what say these praying mothers? They say 
that the President of these United States who will 
set an example to the forty millions of souls who 
are looking up to him w T ill receive an imperishable 



192 THE CRUSADERS. 

crown of glory brighter than the stars of Heaven. 
They say he will receive the homage of thankful 
hearts, — the blessings of the sorrowful; and that 
through all eternity he will rejoice over an act that 
helped to elevate the souls of men. If the foreigner 
could find this land of wild Indians thickly populated 
with happy homes, with few T sorrowing wives and 
suffering children, the prisons nearly empty, pauper- 
ism almost unknown, he might talk less about our 
lack of art and manners and more of our endeavors 
to elevate the masses. 

Greatness does not consist in art, but in the moral 
and intellectual growth of the people, — in virtuous 
and happy homes, — in tender care for the poor and 
the afflicted. These are more beautiful than the 
finest picture ever spread upon canvas ; or the most 
glorious poem; or the most elegant architecture. 
It is not national prosperity to make a hundred rich 
while it makes a thousand poor. Even if there were 
great material profit, would any one be proud of a 
government that for the sake of profit permitted an 
evil to exist that brought misery to mothers and 
children, and corrupted the morals of every commu- 
nity ? But this evil is not allowed to exist for the 
sake of the profit. Heaven be praised that the ma- 
jority of the voters in this land would not doom 
their country to destruction for the mere love of 
gain. It is the apparently hopeless condition of 
things that paralyzes thousands. I believe there 
are few indeed throughout the length and breadth 



WILLIAM COURTNEY'S EXHORTATION. 193 

of this land that would sustain this business, with 
all its fearful results, if it rested upon any one vote 
to decide. It is the feeling through every depart- 
ment of the business that the profits are for some 
one. Each one thinks he might as well have a 
share. This saying " What I do can do no good," 
— this refusing to acknowledge a personal respon- 
sibility, — is all the difficulty there is in the whole 
matter. I do not fear for this government if each 
man will say, " My vote is a power. I will exercise 
this power conscientiously." I am not afraid of the 
blunders we may make through ignorance; but if 
we willfully blind our eyes to the highest good, and 
say, "My conscience does not quite approve, but it 
is for my interest," then the doom of this nation is 
destruction. We have put away negro slavery. We 
will put away alcohol as a beverage, the habitual use 
of which is another and even worse kind of slavery. 
I believe America will yet have the high distinction 
of being the first nation to banish the cause that fills 
the whole world with misery, crime, and degradation. 
Let us thank Heaven for this crusade ; and for the 
eloquent voices that are speaking from the pulpit 
and the press in behalf of the sorrowing and the 
oppressed, and for every brave heart that is doing 
what it can in its own way. Let us now pledge 
ourselves, as our sisters have done, to work for life, 
if need be, that we may leave to the coming genera- 
tion a land freed from a licensed wrong. 



194 THE CRUSADERS. 

Every wise government will legislate against the 
growth of any evil, realizing the fact that every 
year gives it a degree of permanence harder and 
harder to overcome. If we do not remove tempta- 
tions from the way of the inexperienced, the crimes 
they may commit are more ours than theirs. They 
think themselves wise, while we know they are fool- 
ish : they think themselves strong, while we know 
they are weak. We know all the results of the 
business : they do not. By our votes we can remove 
these dangers: they can not. It is useless now to 
regret the past. We can not recall the dead to life 
that have been slain through negligent administra- 
tion ; but while there is a sustaining power in the 
land the work of days may equal that of years. 
Every heart that loves joy and peace has no right 
with silent lips and idle hands. Opportunity is the 
road to success. It is the man, the community, the 
nation walking therein, that astonish the world with 
the distance overcome. If improved in the right 
way and at the right moment it results in growth 
as wonderful as the vegetation which sleeps one 
day beneath the snows of winter and springs 
forth the next into the glorious life and beauty of 
summer. 

Our coming election must prove to these praying 
sisters that we intend to give them aid, — that we 
will no longer uphold this license-system, which 
seizes upon the young in their ignorance and binds 
them before experience shows them that destruction 



A LITTLE PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 195 

and death inevitably follow these deceptive appear- 
ances. Surely we are not prepared to acknowledge 
that this business alone baffles human ingenuity; 
that we can invent machinery to facilitate all our 
manual operations; that we can make discoveries in 
every field of human investigation ; that we can re- 
veal wonders in every department of science; but 
that the liquor-traffic is the great juggernautal car 
before which we will forever fall willing victims. 
Let us show by our votes at the coming election 
that we are determined that it shall no longer fasten 
its strong roots everywhere to steal the nourishment 
from every beautiful thing that grows upon the fair 
face of earth. Let us fulfill our imperative duty to 
banish from among us everything that degrades our 
common humanity ; and let us strive to amend the 
wrongs that the women and children have so long 
suffered through our neglect to rightly exercise our 
kingly power. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

A LITTLE PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 

After the meeting, at home, William settled him- 
self by the fire. Helen lingered, but apparently 
ready to go to her own room. 

Helen. — So you think this evil can not be prayed 
out of existence ? 

William. — Praying alone can not drive it out; 



196 TEE CRUSADERS. 

but there will be plenty of praying needed to move 
men to vote it out. 

Helen. — Moral suasion has succeeded in Ohio. 

William. — It doubtless would anywhere that 
public sentiment is strong enough in its favor. 
You see how it is here. " Many who profess to love 
the things of light give their support to what creates 
darkness. 

Helen. — If it be not driven out by prayer I fear 
some will lose faith in God's agency. 

William. — Would you ? 

Helen. — Not until I lose faith in the Bible. When 
I believe that God did not send us forth, I will be- 
lieve that He never called any one to any work. 

William. — Do you never doubt that? I mean the 
inspiration of the Bible ? 

Helen. — Alas! yes. But in that case all hope is 
gone. It is blackness and despair. Yet I believe 
Mrs. Green has attained to a state never troubled 
by doubts. She seems like one who has seen prom- 
ises fulfilled till doubt is impossible, — her perfect 
trust is so beautiful, — her untroubled peace is so 
wonderful, — her happiness is so perfect. I think her 
spiritual state is rare indeed. No matter what the 
result of this movement, she believes God sees the 
affliction and hears the prayers, and in His own 
good time will answer; and would believe, I think, 
through her experience, if she had no Bible to go to. 

William.^- And you? 



A LITTLE PR TV ATE CONVERSATION. 197 

Helen. — I am reading my Bible. I am looking 
there for confirmation. I read and re-read about 

the children of Israel. 

William. — And Jonah. 

Helen. — That was my personal experience. I'm 
looking now for fulfillment of promises. 

William. — Jonah did not think the Lord fulfilled. 

Helen. — Poor Jonah! He was a very human 
man. 

William. — What do you find in the history of the 
children of Israel? 

Helen. — These praying women are like Moses 
and Aaron, who went before Pharaoh. They have 
done the bidding of the Lord. Those engaged in the 
liquor-business say, in spirit, "I know not the Lord; 
neither will I obey His voice, but will add to the 
burdens of those who cry against me." The chil- 
dren of Israel complained to Moses and Aaron be- 
cause matters had become worse; and even Moses 
lost faith, and complained to the Lord because He 
had not speedily delivered the people. All this be- 
fore the plagues had been sent. It must have been 
a long time before the people were finally delivered 
from bondage, to say nothing of the long wander- 
ings in the wilderness. If some of the temperance 
people lose faith in God's agency, or if even some 
of the leaders have doubts and fears, they have a 
parallel case. Yet the deliverance did come; and 
so it will to us. 

William. — Yes; because it is just. 



198 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen. — We would not have been sent to work, 
if God's purpose were not to be fulfilled. I can not 
find that He has ever commanded any one to work 
where there is nothing to be done. 

William. — A man said to me the other day that 
this evil is in accord with Divine Will. That abuses 
had always existed, and always would. 

Helen. — Then God would never have compelled 
the women of the land to proclaim against it. I be- 
lieve that if the experience of every woman who has 
entered this movement could be revealed, it would be 
a revelation that would startle the world. Christians 
surely would see that they must aid the work, or 
disobey a voice from Heaven. 

William. — If there was ever need for command, 
it is certainly now. If the Lord compelled Jonah, 
and Moses, and Aaron, I think there is no reason to 
doubt that He has compelled you. Still I should 
not explain it in that way. I have no personal 
knowledge of this power. 

Helen. — I hope it may come to you with great 
force. I wonder that you can say so many good 
things and not realize it. Ah, William, you are 
very kind. I thought when you were talking this 
evening I would try to express the gratitude of my 
heart for the help and encouragement you have 
given. We have not received so much kindness that 
we can look upon any with indifference. We can 
only pay you with the homage of thankful hearts, 
and — 



A LITTLE PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 199 

William. — And tearful eyes and quivering voices. 
It is sweet, indeed, to hear words of praise. What 
little service I can render makes rqe only too glad 
and proud to give. I can do so little when I would 
gladly do so much. 

Helen. — You've had much to endure. 

William. — Oh, no. I don't endure, — I fight. 
That's the way a man gets along with things. What 
makes the sensitiveness of women quiver braces a 
man to strike a blow. A man's life is a continual 
battle, from beginning to end: he gets used to all 
sorts of warfare. 

Helen. — It is a glorious thing to be a stout- 
hearted warrior, — not to kill a brother, but to save 
him. The life of Christ no longer seems to me a 
vague far-off history, but a vivid reality. The Life 
that came to save bearing unjust accusations and 
cruel persecutions. 

William. — That comes from a kindred experience. 

Helen. — Who could doubt the Divinity when he 
realizes the infinite charity that exclaimed, "Father, 
forgive them: they know not what they do"? I 
have understood Mrs. Clark's bitterness from the 
first. I have tried to drive it out. I have tried to 
feel that those engaged in the liquor-traffic do not 
know what they are doing ; and that Christians who 
say wine is a good gift of God do so through igno- 
rance: but the conviction of my heart is that they 
do know. How can they help knowing, when they 
daily see children shivering with cold or forced to 



200 THE CRUSADERS. 

get coal from ash-heaps, as Mr. Brow's children did 
last winter, before charity found them. The poor 
innocent children ! Oh, it is pitiful, pitiful ! When 
I think of all this wretchedness there is no charity in 
my heart for those who cause and help to sustain it. 

William. — I doubt if a keen sense of any wrong 
is accompanied with charity. 

Helen. — It certainly is not human. Christ must 
have looked upon them who persecuted and crucified 
Him as we look upon the acts of little children, — as 
blind through ignorance. Mrs. Green, Mrs. Ken- 
yon, and many others in this crusade, possess much 
of this spirit. I hope I may attain it. I begin to 
see that there may be a kind of ignorance, — the 
ignorance that remains through inexperience. In- 
temperance means one thing to Mrs. Clark, — another 
thing to May Conroy. It probably means one thing 
to a dealer who has an intemperate son, — another 
thing to the dealer whose household is safe. Yet 
the wretchedness that springs from the evil is so 
general and so definite, it comes so directly under 
the observation of every one, that I can not under- 
stand how any one can sincerely believe that there 
is any safety in alcoholic drinks; or how any one 
with a clear conscience can make or sell it, or in 
any way help it, or encourage it. No ; it is not the 
prayer of my heart, " Oh, Lord, forgive them : they 
know not what they do "; but it is " Oh, Lord, raise 
up some means to drive this curse from the land.' 5 



A LITTLE PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 201 

William. — Charity does not consist in being blind 
to facts. Men know well enough what they are 
doing. If we doubt it, we question their intelli- 
gence. The farmer who raises grain for the busi- 
ness satisfies his conscience by saying that others do 
the same thing; and so on through every branch. 

Helen. — How will people be made to feel this 
personal responsibility in a degree that will result 
in action? 

William,. — By keeping the subject before them, — 
by public opinion, and by laws. 

Helen. — As Mr. Schleiman said, "It is a big busi- 
ness, and most everybody is in it." Will those who 
are in it make laws against it ? 

William.— I believe they will. I have great faith' 
in the ultimate virtue of the people. Think of our 
own acquaintances on this subject. 

Helen. — Surely some of those who are not en- 
gaged in the business are bitter enough. 

William. — You are thinking of Mr. Johnson ? 

Helen. — Well, yes. 

William. — Many would make great sacrifices. 

Helen. — Yes. 

William. — The majority would make sacrifices, 
if they were sure it would do any good. 

Helen. — Yes; I believe they would. 

William. — The truth is that people do care more 
for virtue than they do for money. When they are 
sure of virtue they will choose it. There is not a 



202 THE CBUSADERS. 

man in the land who would not prefer to leave his 
son temperate than to leave him a fortune. It is a 
fault of the judgment. Every man expects his own 
family to escape the danger. He expects to be 
benefited in purse, and not harmed in morals. 

Helen. — Then an enlightened public sentiment 
would remove the evil. 

William. — No ; we must have stringent laws. I was 
speaking of majorities. There is always a class who 
are not even law-abiding, and that will do anything 
for gain. There is great temptation in the business, 
because it is so profitable. 

Helen. — If Christians do not all oppose it, can 
we hope for politicians ? 

William. — The battle will indeed be fierce and 
long. 

Helen. — I am living in a new world. I can hardly 
believe that this change is in my own sight. I have 
all my life been looking at appearances, believing 
what I saw was real. All has vanished like a vapor. 
No; the vapor has vanished. 

William. — Is the reality better or worse? 

Helen. — Both better and worse. 

William. — How is that? 

Helen. — I had no idea of the beautiful faith, and 
hope, and peace of true Christians. I did not care 
to become saintly enough to lose interest in wordly 
pleasures. 

William. — And now? 



.4 LITTLE PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 203 

Helen. — Oh, I should count it gain to lose every- 
thing to possess the beautiful spirit I have witnessed. 

William. — Do you think it necessary to lose in- 
terest in worldly pleasures to possess this spirit? 

Helen. — I don't know. They do not seem to go 
together. Then I had no idea of the courage re- 
quired to oppose a wrong. I had no idea such 
courage existed outside of romance. I did not know 
that warriors greater than Caesar were numerous in 
this little town, and that William Courtney was one 
of them. 

William. — Sureiy this crusade brings hidden 
things to light. 

Helen. — Indeed it does. Is it not greater to save 
a soul from death, and restore a husband and father, 
than to make widows and orphans? 

William. — What is to be said of the Joans of Arc 
who receive the heavenly inspiration ? 

Helen. — They do not volunteer. They are forced 
to obey commands. 

William. — Do you remain through compulsion? 

Helen. — Oh, no. My heart is daily thankful 
that I obeyed. I realize the light that has come 
through obedience. Without this obedience there 
would have been spiritual death. The soul that sin- 
neth shall surely die. That means it shall languish 
in darkness, with no glimpse of Divinity. It is joy 
indeed to catch a ray of heavenly light in the gloom 
of our present life. 

William. — You seem to have caught many rays. 



204 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen. — Do I? That is the way it seems to me 
in regard to Mrs. Green, Mrs. Kenyon, Mrs. De- 
lancy, and others. To me it is all mist. I know 
there are glorious realities. They flash for a moment; 
but disappear before I can catch them. 

William. — That is better than total darkness. 

Helen. — Oh, much better. 

William (thoughtfully). — I believe there is a 
light of which I know nothing. 

Helen (eagerly). — Do you? Then the day is 
dawning. 

William. — How is that? 

Helen. — If we realize there is light beyond us, we 
will seek it. Nothing is so hopeless as the belief 
that we stand in the full light of day. 

William. — How will we seek this light? 

Helen. — I don't know. I'm too blind and ignorant 
to teach. I believe it comes to every one in a dif- 
ferent way. I was once told to read my Bible and 
to pray; but I could never see that any great light 
came from either. It seems now that all I have 
ever received came through obedience; — through 
baptism, and enlisting in this temperance work. In 
the last, I recognize the Divine Purpose of the 
Christian life to be that work for humanity which 
will advance Christ's kingdom. When we hear the 
Yoice we are to obey. I know some would say 
this is a dangerous doctrine, — that we might be 
commanded to kill, — that the devil might com- 
mand us as w r ell as God, and we might mistake the 



A LITTLE PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 205 

voice. Bnt we have the Bible. We believe it to be 
the Revealed WilL We know that the Bible teaches 
holiness. The command that orders that fulfillment 
must be God's. I can see nothing dangerous in 
obeying what we believe to be a Divine Command. 

William. — Who can? 

Helen. — Mr. Johnson thinks it is extremely dan- 
gerous. He thinks we are as apt to be obeying the 
devil as God. 

William. — The Lord has given people common 
sense. One would naturally suppose He expects 
us to use it. We know what tends to good and 
w r hat to evil. My position in regard to religious 
matters is this : if the Bible be nothing higher, it is 
the best code of morals we have. Its teachings, if 
rightly construed, are all elevating. Christ is the 
highest type of manhood. We can not too much 
reverence His teachings, be he God or man. No 
land can have too much of the New Testament 
teachings. I can not truthfully say that I have ac- 
cepted it as divine ; but I am willing to so accept it. 

Helen. — Oh, I am sure you will so accept it. 

William. — To me the position of many moralists 
seems utterly inconsistent. They bitterly denounce 
the Person, while they strive by their lives to em- 
body the precepts. 

Helen. — How scoffing and bitterness wounds! — 
the more undeserving, the more sorely. It seems to 
be a law that the innocent are to suffer for the 
guilty. 



206 THE CRUSADERS. 

William. — The penalties of crimes do not fall the 
heaviest on the perpetrator. That is true. What 
is the son's prison-life compared to the mother's 
anguish ? 

Helen. — As you impressed upon us this evening, 
that is particularly true of intemperance. How one 
subject will illustrate and enforce a thousand truths. 
I am inclined to think that to be profoundly moved 
in any one direction will reveal to us facts concern- 
ing the whole universe. If there be no other good 
in this crusade it will be a spiritual blessing to those 
who have entered it with a pure motive. 

William. — And it speaks to the unconverted. 
We can not see faith, but we can see works. It is 
a stumbling-block to see all sorts of evil entirely 
ignored, while we hear of faith in Christ and love 
to God. When a man hates corruption and wars 
with evil, and lives as he preaches, and then tells 
me there is a spiritual light of which I know noth- 
ing, I long for that light. This light may belong 
to a man w r hile his deeds are evil ; but it does not 
create a desire in the unconverted to possess it. 

Helen. — Straight and narrow indeed is the Chris- 
tian's way. Good night, William. I haven't ex- 
pressed the gratitude I wished to express for the 
helpful and kind words you gave us this evening, 
but it's in my heart; and I know I can say the same 
for all who are engaged in this crusade. 



AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 207 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED AGAIN. 

Mrs. Courtney sat by the fireside, knitting. Helen 
was absorbed with her Bible and a Concordance, when 
May Conroy came. Presently William Courtney 
entered. 

May.- — What is the praying-band going to do 
next ? They can not claim any success so far. You 
can't imagine how the enemy rejoices. 

Helen. — Then there is rejoicing all around; for 
we certainly rejoice. The interest manifested at 
the meetings, the encouragement from the most 
eminent sources, the promises of the Bible, and the 
deep abiding faith of final success, — 

May. — I don't see why there should be so much 
feeling on the subject. I believe the village will be 
divided, socially, into teetotalers on the one side and 
those who believe in a little wine for the stomach's 
sake on the other. I'm getting quite uneasy about 
my position. I've been considering the matter 
closely; and, so far as popularity is concerned, it is 
about half and half. I suppose you think it terrible 
that I don't take one side or the other. 

(Telen. — I'm sure we would rather have you where 
you are than on the opposite side. We hope that 
you will yet cast your influence on the right side. 



208 TEE CRUSADE MS. 

May. — Oh, nonsense! I haven't any influence. 
I don't wish to have any. To have opinions is the 
most disagreeable position. You have all manner 
of spiteful things said about you. 

Helen. — Why do you say you haven't any influence, 
May % You know you have. Very few ladies have 
as much. If you only w r ould go into thi^ temperance 
work ! It is surely going to carry the day. 

May. — I begin to think so. To own the truth, I 
have felt rather conscience-smitten sometimes; but, 
dear me, it's such a bother! And what thanks do 
you get ? Why there's a certain woman whose son 
is going down fast enough, who ridicules this pray- 
ing band shamefully. It certainly would be a good 
thing for both her and her son if all the drinking- 
places were closed. You see how it goes, — all the 
disagreeable work, and no thanks. 

Helen. — Christ did not get any thanks at the time 
of His crucifixion. He died for those who reviled 
and persecuted Him. We haven't come anywhere 
near death, nor are we likely to. One of the pray- 
ing women said the other day that it sometimes 
seemed to her that the people would never let this 
evil go until there was a dead child in every house. 
With a dead child in every house and all the other 
children threatened with the same destruction, it 
wouldn't take long to get rid of the liquor-traffic. 
With a dead child in every house, people wouldn't 
be very fastidious as to the way of going to work to 



AX OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 209 

save the others from death. Their cry would then 
be, u Oh s any thing, or any way, to save!" Oh, 
if people could only know without passing through ! 

May. — Mr. Johnson says this business would harm 
no one if the laws were executed. 

Helen. — We have heard a great deal about the 
laws. Mrs. Clark is going to try what the law 
can do. 

William (smiling). — Is she? 

Mrs. Courtney. — Don't you think it will do any 
good \ I understand she has positive proof. 

William. — It will surely do no harm to try. It 
may result in much good. It is well for every one 
to know what protection they are receiving from 
the law. 

Helen. — TTilliam, what are the laws in regard to 
this matter? 

William. — It is against the law to sell to an 
habitual drunkard, or to minors under 18 years of 
age, to Indians, or to paupers. It is against the 
law to sell on Sunday, or on election-day within a 
quarter of a mile of the polls. There is a law en- 
titled "An act to suppress Intemperance, and to 
regulate the sale of intoxicating liquors." This act 
gives power to commissioners to grant licenses. 

Jane. — That don't seem much like suppression. 

William. — They can't sell to drunkards, nor pau- 
pers, nor Indians, nor minors under 18. Isn't that 
suppression ? 



210 THE CRUSADERS. 

Helen. — I should think it ought to be called "An 
act to make drunkards and paupers." How is it 
worded ? 

William. — "An act to suppress Intemperance, 
and to regulate the sale of intoxicating liquors." 

Helen. — " An act to suppress intemperance," and 
then it goes on, directly, to say that commissioners 
may have power to grant licenses. 

William. — Oh, no; not directly. There is con- 
siderable law before that, telling who the com- 
missioners may be; but it goes on directly to pro- 
vide for granting licenses to sell intoxicating liquors. 
These licenses are of three kinds: hotel-license, store- 
license, and beer-license. The hotel-license allows 
the sale of small quantities, and allows it to be 
drank in the houses of the keeper of an inn, tavern, 
or hotel. The store-license allows the sale of liquors 
and wines, less than five gallons; but does not allow 
such liquors and wines to be drank in the houses, or 
on the premises of the storekeepers. Both store- 
keepers and hotel-keepers are to be men of good 
moral character ; and both are obliged to give bonds 
that they will not suffer their houses to become dis- 
orderly. 

Helen. — So, after the poor creatures spend their 
money, and get drunk, they are to be turned into 
the street. 

William. — They can't stay in the street, either. 
The law provides an officer to seize them. If they 
are disorderly on the streets, they are to go to jail. 



AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 211 

Helen. — Oh, such a humane and righteous law! 
Drunkards unfit for a drinking-saloon or the public 
highway, but not unfit for defenseless women and 
children ! 

Mrs. Courtney. — These men who have a store- 
license tell us they live up to the laws. How can 
that be, if they allow people to drink at their busi- 
ness places? 

William. — Oh, they can give it away. 

Mrs. Courtney. — Does the law give them the 
liberty to give it away ? 

William. — It does not forbid it, except to drunk- 
ards, paupers, minors, and Indians. 

May. — I don't see why the law is not good 
enough, if it is lived up to. It takes care of people 
who are not capable of taking care of themselves. 

Helen. — It certainly allows many people to be 
made incapable of taking care of themselves. It 
allows drunkards and paupers to be made. It pro- 
vides commissioners to license a way to make them 
drunkards and paupers. 

May. — Really, Helen, you are a little too hard, in 
all respects. 

Helen. — Ask the homes that have a dead child if I 
am too hard. 

May. — The argument on the other side is, that 
the law has no right to take away liberties. 

Helen. — Would I have a right to any indulgence 
that injured you? 



212 THE CRUSADERS. 

May. — If you chose to degrade yourself, you would 
not injure me. 

Helen. — If you depended on me for support I 
would injure you greatly. I would destroy your 
happiness. I would help sink the morals of the 
community. Every person helps to sink or elevate 
society. This liquor-traffic sinks everybody in some 
way. That's its mission. What can it do but drag 
down, since it is the direct agent of the bottomless 
pit? Oh, I hate it! 

May. — That's news! Why, if you hadn't said 
you hated it, I should have thought you were quite 
in love with it. When you hate you hate, don't you! 

Helen (laughing). — Don't everybody? 

May. — -Now, I should think that any one who is 
a member of a praying band ought to be in love and 
charity. 

Helen.— What ! With the devil ! 

May. — Doesn't Christianity drive hatred from 
the heart? 

Helen. — If it drives away hatred of this liquor- 
business, its work of grace is not begun in my heart. 
What else is allowed in that law to suppress intem- 
perance, William? 

William. — Plenty of time to grant these licenses. 
Ten days in all the counties of the State, and fifty 
in the city of New York. 

Jane. — Is it possible that our trustees can sit for 
ten days, and make a business of granting licenses 



AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 213 

to liquor-dealers ? We must go to them, and plead 
with them. Are they required to grant licenses ? 

William. — No. 

Jane. — Then we must elect men who will not 
grant them. What a glorious tiling it would be for 
this town ! 

May. — Everybody says there would be more 
drinking than ever. 

Jane. — The selling and drinking would not have 
the sanction of the community. What is the penalty 
if these men sell without a license, William ? 

William. — Fifty dollars penalty for each offense, 
and the offender may also be indicted as a criminal. 

May. — I'm sure that's rigid enough to suit any 
one. 

Helen. — Why is it such a terrible offense to sell 
without license, if it's all right to sell with one ? 

William. — The county don't get any money out 
of the business to support the poor. These licenses 
afford quite an income. In towns and incorporated 
villages, they sell for not less than thirty dollars nor 
more than one hundred; and in cities not less than 
thirty dollars nor more than two hundred and fifty 
dollars. The commissioners have power to determine 
the sum to be paid by each person applying. 

May. — So if the business makes the paupers, it is 
obliged to support them. Surely there seems to be 
some justice in that. 

Helen. — Mrs. Delancy read from the Bible the 



214 THE CRUSADERS. 

other day that it was not lawful, when Pontius 
Pilate was governor, to put the price of blood 
into the treasury. * 

May. — Nonsense. The money paid for licenses 
is not the price of blood. 

Helen. — Isn't it? Ask those parents who have a 
dead child in their house ! Ask the broken-hearted 
wife and mother. 

Jane. — I can't believe that any man who w T ill fill 
the place of trustee will grant license, after our 
efforts this Spring to root out these drinking-places. 

William. — You know they will be petitioned by 
twenty respectable freeholders for every license. It 
will require a good deal of courage to withstand the 
influence that will be brought to bear. 

Jane. — Dear me! I agree with the lager-beer 
Dutchman. " It is a big business, and most every- 
body is in it." 

May. — I imagine you are all about ready to give 
it up. 

Jane. — Oh, no, no! It seems like a matter of 
life and death. We can not see our children allured 
by temptations that have been the ruin of so many 
without striving with all our might as long as w T e 
live, to banish it. This is no work of a day. As 
long as we can see a way to work, we will work. 

May. — I should think you would at least lose 
faith that the Lord sent you to work in the way you 
are working. I think the leaders in this praying- 



AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 215 

band take upon themselves a great deal of glory, — 
claiming, in substance, to be the chosen of the 
Lord. 

Helen (in surprise). — Which one of them claims 
to be the chosen of the Lord? 

May. — Why, all of you. 

Helen. — To be the chosen of the Lord, and to be 
chosen for any particular work, I consider to be en- 
tirely different. Our education and experience fits 
us for certain kinds of work. This temperance 
work is, of course, a high calling, because it pertains 
to morality. 

May. — Come, now, be honest, don't you think 
yourselves a little better than others? 

Helen (sharply). — Oh, May, if you knew what a 
realizing sense many of us have of our unfitness for 
a work so hio-h, you could not be so unkind. We 
know that all our faults and frailties will be a hin- 
drance; but the evil is before us, growing day by 
day. Those of us who know the full extent of its 
power and terrible realities are called as witnesses. 
No matter what our weaknesses are, or our sinful- 
ness, we can testify to the fearful results of this 
liquor-traffic. 

May. — Pardon. I did not intend to wound your 
feelings. This, and kindred remarks, are but a 
specimen of the thanks you get. 

William. — You also receive the heartfelt grati- 
tude of lives burdened with sorrows. I would rather 



216 TEE CRUSADERS. 

have the gratitude of one such sorrowing heart than 
the commendation of all the whisky sympathizers' 
in the universe. 

Jane. — There is no use for us to pretend that w r e 
don't care what is said against us, for we do ; but I 
trust we shall be enabled to do our duty just the 
same as if we were praised by all the world. 

William. — Moses and Aaron didn't have a very 
pleasant time of it, did they, Helen? Human na- 
ture has not seemed to change much since that day. 

Helen. — No. In times of success the children of 
Israel believed in the Lord, and worshiped and glori- 
fied; but in times of trouble they murmured against 
Moses and Aaron for doing what the Lord com- 
manded them to do. When we get through this 
Red Sea all the women w 7 ill go out with timbrels 
and with dances, and sing to the Lord ; for He- has 
triumphed gloriously. "The horse and his rider 
hath He thrown into the sea." 

May. — Yes. There's where I will be sure to come 
in. Then you must be prepared to stand back, and 
give room to those who are fresh. 

Helen. — I'm sure I shall be willing to stand any- 
where, if we can only get through this Red Sea. 

William. — What w r ould you call getting through 
this Red Sea? 

Helen. — When we have laws that prohibit the 
manufacture and sale of intoxicating liquors. 

William. — But a law not enforced is the same as 
no law. It is against law to sell liquors without 



AX OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 217 

license; yet plenty of men do it, and nothing is 
done about it. 

Helen. — Well, then, when we have prohibitory 
laws and officers to enforce those laws, then we can 
sing to the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously. 

May, — That will never be. 

Helen. — Indeed it will ; for the Lord has promised. 

May. — How? Has He appeared in a burning 
bush to some of you ? 

Helen. — In His Revealed Word. He has there 
promised to bless those who obey His voice; to be 
the God of those who obey Him; to be the friend 
of the sorrowful and oppressed; to never leave or 
forsake those who put their trust in Him. 

Jane. — But we must work in every way in our 
power. We must see every voter in the town, and 
ask him to vote for men w T ho will not grant licenses. 
What did you say was the penalty for those who 
sell without license? 

William. — Fifty dollars penalty for each offense; 
and indictment besides. 

Jane. — Who are the officers to execute these 
laws ? 

William. — The poormaster has duties to issue 
notices, and — 

Jane. — The poormaster! He's a liquor-dealer 
himself! Well, well! The deeper we go into the 
matter the more I'm convinced that "most every- 
body is in it." 



218 THE CRUSADERS. 

'William. — It is the duty of the sheriffs, and police- 
men, and constables, to arrest all persons found guilty 
of violating the law in selling and giving away. 

Jane. — Our sheriff is intemperate. Who are the 
constables and policemen? 

William. — John Sleigh ty, Delos Manning, Ed. 
Grant, and Peter Gaining. 

Jane. — Not one of them in sympathy with doing 
away with the business altogether. 

William. — The grand jury finds the indictments; 
the district-attorney tries the cases ; and the county 
judge presides over the trials. For instance, sup- 
pose our sheriff knows that Mr. Seeley sells liquor 
on Sunday, it is his duty to arrest him and take him 
before a magistrate. Mr. Seeley may give bail, and 
await the action of the grand jury. The grand jury 
may or may not find an indictment. Then the matter 
passes into the hands of the district-attorney, — that 
is, if there be an indictment, — and it is his duty to 
bring out the evidence in court that Mr. Seeley has 
violated the law. It is then the duty of the judge 
to instruct the jury in regard to the law. Not long 
ago Josiah Fleet was indicted for selling liquor to be 
drank in his store when he had only a store-license. 
He had his trial, and no flaws were found. It was 
a clear case of violating the law; but the judge, 
when he came to charge the jury, said that the law 
y^as, that no person having a store-license should 
sell liquors to be drank in his house, yard, or gar- 
den ; and that Josiah Fleet did not own the house, 



AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 219 

yard, or garden, for the house, yard, and garden 
belonged to Mr. Fleet's wife; therefore Mr. Fleet 
had not violated the law. 

Jane. — Is it possible that a county judge could 
resort to anything like that! 

Helen (indignantly). — Words can not do the sub- 
ject justice! This temperance movement is reveal- 
ing a new world to me. There are spiritual hights 
of which I knew nothing; but there are also gulfs 
of weakness and corruption. What wonder that 
the women of the land have felt that there is no 
strength but in the arm of the Lord. 

Jane. — How can the other officers evade the law? 
The sheriff, for instance? 

William. — In one case where he was authorized 
to subpoena witnesses, the witnesses were suddenly 
found to be off on a pleasure excursion. When 
proper measures were resorted to in order to bring 
the witnesses home, they had suddenly shifted to 
parts unknown. 

Jane. — And will the people quietly submit, and 
allow such officers to retain their positions? 

William. — Oh, yes; and knowingly go right on 
electing just such men ! You have no idea, even yet, 
of the strength of this liquor-traffic. Its enough to 
make the stoutest heart quail to attack it in any 
form. 

Helen (warmly). — Its comforting to know that 
the world has yet its heroes who dare advocate 
righteous laws. 



220 THE CRUSADERS. 

May. — Come, Helen, let us know what kind of 
laws you would make. 

Helen. — I would not make a law to suppress in- 
temperance, and then proceed directly to give men 
power to grant licenses. I would not allow men to 
become drunkards and paupers by drinking. I would 
not, for thirty pieces of silver, allow a place to exist 
that corrupts the morals of the community. I would 
make a law to banish alcohol from the earth at once 
and forever! — a law that would prohibit entirely 
its manufacture and sale ! 

May (laughing). — Why, that's going to a greater 
extreme than I had supposed any of you advocated. 
"What would you do for medicine ? 

Helen. — If that is the only medicine in the world, 
I would go without. 

May. — But you do use it sometimes, don't you? 

Helen. — No. I don't believe it ever saved a life; 
and, even if it did, that is no argument why it should 
be allowed to exist. One man might better die of 
disease, with his soul fit for heaven, than for 
hundreds to die from drunkenness. 

May. — Wine is necessary for the communion- 
table. 

Helen. — Why so? Its but a symbol. 

May. — Well, I think it would be going far enough 
to banish these drinking-places. I acknowledge 
there is some reason in that; but if a man chooses 
to use wines and liquors at home, I think it is 
nobody's business but his own. 



AN OLD SUBJECT DISCUSSED. 221 

Helen. — It is calculated to fill his home with sor- 
rows. It certainly concerns his wife and children. 
Oh, it is the deadliest curse! — the most blighting 
and withering. 

May. — Why, I do believe, Helen, you feel more 
strongly and bitterly opposed to this liquor-business 
than any other woman in town, — unless, indeed, it 
be Mrs/ Clark. 

Helen. — You are mistaken. Every one who knows 
the evils of the liquor-business as we know them 
feels just as strongly as we do. 

May. — That is not so. I know one of our fash- 
ionable women whose husband is a drunkard, and 
she appears to care nothing about it. At any rate, 
she serves wine at parties. 

Helen. — Then she has not a realizing sense of its 
degrading tendency. She can not greatly care for 
morals and religion. 

May (laughing). — I don't think she lies awake 
nights to think of morals and religion; nor do I 
think there are many that do. 

Helen. — There are certainly many sleepless nights, 
because the laws of God and man are transgressed. 

May. — Oh, well, this temperance matter is a fear- 
ful tangle. I don't believe any good will be accom- 
plished. I don't believe any good has been accom- 
plished. Now I like the position William takes 
much better than this praying business. If it is 
really such a dreadful business, from beginning to 
end, as you are trying to make out, why not compel 



222 THE CRUSADERS. 

men to give it up ! Mr. Johnson is so enraged at 
William for what he calls applauding this movement. 

Helen (bestowing upon William the brightest of 
smiles). — William seems to bear his displeasure and 
that of others with Christian fortitude. 

May. — And well he may, since he is made so 
much of by the opposition. 

Helen. — He certainly deserves to be made much 
of. 

William (rising). — This is more than I can bear. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

THE GRAND JURY AND THE LIQUOR-DEALERS. 

The grand, jury was assembled, — seventeen in 
number. Mr. Bliss was appointed foreman. He 
had the most wealth and the most influence. Mr. 
Johnson, the district-attorney, was in attendance. 

Mr. Johnson. — Prepare yourselves for whisky 
cases. This crusade has raised a spirit of persecu- 
tion that is shameful. If I had the power to in- 
fluence this jury, not an indictment would be found. 
I don't believe in the satisfaction of revenge and 
maliciousness. I don't say this, of course, to influ- 
ence any one. That is not my business. Mrs. 
Clark is here to get Cabot indicted for selling liquor 
to her husband on Sunday. I'll send her in first. 

Mrs. Clark came. She manifested none of her 
usual excitement; but upon her face was depicted 



BEFORE THE GRAND JURY. 223 

infinite sorrow and despair. After the preliminary 

requirements, Mr. Bliss told Mrs. Clark to state her 
ease. 

Mrs. Clark. — My husband came home intoxicated 
last Sunday. He was not intoxicated when he went 
into Mr. Cabot's saloon. He spends all he earns 
there. I get nothing for the support of the family. 
I have been told a great many times that there is 
protection in the law. If there is any protection, I 
need it. 

Mrs. Clark wiped away a tear. 

Mr. Bliss (kindly). — Compose yourself, Mrs. 
Clark. We are here to listen to your complaint, 
and will do what we can for you ; but you know we 
must have facts. Now tell us all you know about 
Mr. Clark's getting his liquor at Mr. Cabot's. You 
say he came home intoxicated last Sunday, and that 
he got his liquor of Mr. Cabot. That is what you 
said, is it not? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — And that your husband was seen to 
go into Mr. Cabot's saloon ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Juryman. — How do you know that your husband 
was drunk? 

Mrs. Clark. — He came home drunk, and I was 
there. 

Mr. Bliss. — Who saw your husband go into Mr. 
Cabot's saloon? 

Mrs. Clark. — William Slocum. 



224 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Bliss. — Is he here? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did your husband say that he got 
his liquor at Mr. Cabot's ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Oh, no. He does everything he 
can to shield the liquor-dealers. 

Juryman. — You don't feel very friendly toward 
the liquor-dealers, do you, Mrs. Clark? 

Mrs. Clark. — No, sir. They take the money that 
should go for bread, and coal, and rent, and clothes, 
and give me worse than nothing in return. 

Juryman. — Do you belong to this temperance 
movement, Mrs. Clark? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — Why have you abandoned praying, 
and resorted to the law ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Because the dealers in strong drink 
are deaf to the cry of distress. If they will not listen 
to their hearts and consciences, I think they should 
be compelled by the law. 

Juryman. — Then you have lost faith in prayer? 

Mrs. Clark. — I don't know. Everything is full 
of darkness and despair. "When I see the flourishing 
condition of those who oppress and crush I some- 
times doubt if there is a God in Heaven. 

Mr. Little. — You have suffered a great deal from 
the evil of intemperance, have you not, Mrs. Clark ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Little. — How long have you been obliged to 
support your family ? 



BEFORE THE GRAM) JURY. 225 

Mrs. Clark. — Almost entirely, for four year.-; 
and more or less, for twelve years. 
Mr. LUtlc. — What do you do? 
Mrs. Clark. — Sewing. 

Mr. Little. — Dressmaking? 

Mrs. Clark. — I make gentlemen's vests. 

Mr. Little. — How much can you earn at that, by 
the day \ 

Mrs. Clark. — A dollar; but I do not have work 
all the tim«. When I do not have sewing I do 
washing. 

Mr. Bliss. — You get some help from your oldest 
boy, do vou not? 

Mrs. Clark. — He does what lie can, but he must 
go to school as long as I can keep him there. I can 
not think of the children staying away from school. 

Mr. Little. — You must be working every day 
beyond your strength ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir; but I w^ouldn ? t mind that 
if my husband would become temperate. 

Mr. Little. — Haven't you any hope that he may 
become so? 

Mrs. Clark. — No, sir. He is surrounded by too 
many temptations. If the drinking-places could be 
removed I wxmld have great hope. 

Mr. Bliss. — Such questions are quite impertinent. 

Mr. Little. — Quite as pertinent as questions in 
regard to the crusade and faith in prayer. 

Mr. Bliss. — Do you expect to recover a fine, Mrs. 
Clark ? 



226 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Clark. — No, sir. The penalty for selling 
liquor on Sunday is imprisonment for not more 
than twenty days. 

Mr. Bliss. — Then your only object is to have 
Mr. Cabot punished ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir, — hoping through that pun- 
ishment to secure protection to myself and others. 

Mr. Bliss. — Would you not like to see him pun- 
ished, even if you were not protected thereby ? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Several of the jurymen exchanged glances. 

Mr. Bliss. — Do you feel more bitterly toward 
Mr. Cabot than toward the other liquor-dealers? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir, — toward him and Mr. 
Seeley. They have injured my family more. 

Mr. Little. — You owned a nice home once, did 
you not, Mrs. Clark, and was comfortable and happy? 
You think you have some cause to feel bitterly, do 
you not? 

Mrs. Clark. — Yes, sir; but worst of all my hus- 
band is a wreck, and my innocent children disgraced. 
They are not good enough to associate with Mr. 
Seeley's and Mr. Cabot's children. I don't care for 
that; but children don't understand that it's better to 
suffer wrong than to do wrong. 

Mr. Bliss. — "We must confine ourselves to facts. 

Mr. Little. — Certainly. You resorted to the law 
for protection, did you not, Mrs. Clark ? 

Mrs: Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Juryman. — Very proper, of course. 



BEFORE THE GRAND JURY. 227 

Another Juryman (smiling). — Entirely proper. 

Mr. Bliss. — You say your husband goes to Mr. 
Cabot's a great deal. How do you know this? 

Mrs. Clark. — I've watched him'myself, and had 
others do so. 

Mr. Bliss. — Before this temperance movement 
commenced ? 

3f?'s. Clark. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — Why have you not resorted to the 
law before? 

Mrs. Clark. — I don't know. I wonder that I 
have not. I didn't know that there was any pro- 
tection for women and children situated as I am, 
and as my children are, 

Mr. Little. — Have you never been obliged to 
apply to the town for help, Mrs. Clark ? 

Mrs. Clark (flushing). — No, sir! As long as I 
can work, my children shall never be called paupers ! 

Mr. Bliss. — Such questions are entirely out of 
place. 

Mr. Little. — Not at all. Character helps to ex- 
plain motives. 

Mr. Bliss. — What witnesses have you, Mrs. Clark ? 

Mrs. Clark. — My husband, William Slocum, 
Daniel Ready, and Henry Hate. 

Mr. Bliss. — If there are no more questions, you 
may go, Mrs. Clark, and tell William Slocum to 
come in. 

William Slocum came, and testified as follows. 



228 THE CBUSADER8. 

Mr. Bliss. — Tell us what you know about Clark 
getting drunk at Cabot's saloon last Sunday. 

Witness. — I saw him come out of Cabot's saloon 
on that day. He was drunk. 

Mr. Bliss. — How do you know he was drunk? 

Witness. — He didn't walk straight, and he was 
noisy. He sw r ore. 

Mr. Bliss. — Don't he swear when he's sober? 

Witness. — No, sir; — not for common. 

Mr. Bliss. — Were you set to watch Clark ? 

Witness. — Yes, sir. Mrs. Clark asked me to. I'd 
do anything for Mrs. Clark. She's a good woman, 
and has an awful time w r hen Clark is drunk. He 
comes home late at night and raises the very devil. 

Juryman. — What kind of a man is he when he's 
sober ? 

Witness. — Good enough. 

Jwryman. — How do you come to know so much 
. about the family ? 

Witness.— We are neighbors. 

Juryman. — Where was Clark going to when you 
saw him ? 

Witness. — He was going home. I went along 
with him. I asked him who was in Cabot's when he 
came out, and he said Dan Ready and Hank Hate. 
It seems he had some kind of quarrel with them. 

Mr. Bliss. — Is Clark sober to-day ? 

Witness. — Yes, sir. Though I think he has been 
drinking a little. He has been to Cabot's this 
morning. 



BBFOBE THE GRAND JURY. 229 

Juryman. — Do you know anything more about 
the matter? 

Witness. — No, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — That will do. Send in Daniel Ready. 

Daniel Ready entered. 

Mr. Bliss. — What is your name? 

Witness. — Daniel Ready. 

Mr. Bliss. — Were you in Cabot's saloon last 
Sunday ? 

Witness. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did you see Clark there on that 
day? 

Witness. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did you see him drink there? 

Witness. — He drank something, but I don't know 
what it was. 

Juryman. — Did he get drunk there? 

Witness. — I don't know that he was drunk. 

Juryman. — Was he noisy ? 

Witness. — Yes, — rather. 

Juryman. — You say you don't know what he 
drank. Do you think it was water? 

Witness (smiling). — Well, water ain't very plenty 
there. 

Mr. Bliss. — Have you ever drank anything strong 
at Cabot's on Sunday? 

Witness. — What has that to do about Clark ? 

Mr. Bliss. — Very true. . I hardly think the ques- 
tion is a proper one. 

Juryman. — No, hardly proper. 



230 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Bliss. — Any more questions? That will do, 
Daniel. Send in Henry Hate. 

Henry Hate came. 

Mr. Bliss. — What is your name ? 

Witness. — Henry Hate. 

Juryman. — The oath has not been administered. 

Mr. Bliss. — Surely. 

Witness. — What I have to say will not take a 
minute. I can say it just as well without taking an 
oath. 

Mr. Bliss.— That will not do. 

Whereupon Henry Hate proceeded to ask the 
help of God to tell the truth, the whole truth, and 
nothing but the truth. 

Mr. Bliss. — Were you in Mr. Cabot's saloon last 
Sunday ? 

Witness. — Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss.— Did you see Clark there? 

Witness.— Yes, sir. 

Mr. Bliss. — Was he drunk? 

Witness. — No, sir; I don't think he was. 

Mr. Bliss. — Was he noisy ? 

Witness. — A little. He generally is noisy. 

Mr. Bliss. — Is he noisy when he is sober? 

Witness. — I think it's his natural disposition to 
be noisy. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did you see him take a drink in 
Cabot's on that day ? 

Witness. — No, sir. Cabot don't sell drinks on 
Sunday. He has refused me more than once. 



BEFORE THE GRAND JURY. 231 

Mr. Bliss.— That will do. Call Clark. 

Clark came, being quite frustrated. 

J//'. Bliss. — Your name? 

Mr. Clark. — John Clark. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did yon go into Mr. Cabot's saloon 
last Sunday? 

Mr. Clark. — I often go there on Sundays. I 
dare say I was there on that day. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did you drink any kind of liquor 
there on that day ? 

Mr. Clark. — Yes. I told "Cabot I wanted some 
medicine, and he gave me something. 

Juryma?i. — Were you sick? 

Mr. Clark. — Y"es. I'm good for nothing with- 
out a little something. 

Juryman. — Then you are sick a good deal, are 
you not ? 

Mr. Clark (smiling faintly). — I don't keep sick 
any longer than I can help. 

Juryman. — Did you pay for what you drank? 

Mr. Clark. — No. 

Mr. Bliss. — Can you always get medicine of Mr. 
Cabot without paying for it ? 

Mr. Clark. — Oh, I pay in the long run; but 
Cabot don't go back on a man because he don't 
happen to have the change. 

Juryman. — Mr. Cabot respects the Sunday law 
as well as any of them, don't he ? 

Mr. Clark. — Yes; — as well as most of them. 



232 THE CRUSADERS. 

Juryman. — Why is your wife so anxious to get 
Cabot indicted ? 

Mr. Clark. — Oh, she has friends who have been 
advising her for a long time to put the law in force. 

Mr. Bliss. — Did you oppose it? 

Mr. Clark. — Not much. She'll soon get sick of 
trying to put the law in force. I've known several 
to try that, but they soon gave it up. It's useless 
to fight the liquor-business. It will always exist, 
in spite of laws or prayers. 

Mr. Bliss. — You don't believe much in this cru- 
sade movement, then ? 

Mr. Clark. — No. I didn't want my wife to go 
into it. 

Mr. Bliss.— Why? 

Mr. Clark. — I don't like the remarks that are 
made. A woman's place is at home; but I didn't 
say much. My wife has had to put up with a good 
deal, — I admit that. There's no better woman, if 
she is a little stormy at times. 

Mr. Little. — It would be a good thing if these 
women could succeed in driving the drinking-places 
from the land. Don't you think so ? 

Mr. Clark. — Yes. But it will never be done. It 
is as impossible as it is for me to give up the use 
of the needful. 

Mr. Little. — Have you really tried? 

Mr. Clark. — Yes; but I can't. 

Mr. Bliss. — We've wandered. We must not al- 



BEFORE. THE GRAND JURY. 233 

low ourselves to ask questions that do not pertain 
to the case. Justice is one thing, and sympathy is 
another. 

Juryman. — Very true. 

Mr. Bliss. — If there are no more questions, you 
can go, Mr. Clark. 

Exit Mr. Clark. 

Mr. Bliss. — Gentlemen, the matter is before you.. 
As I just said, justice is one thing, and sympathy is 
another. Mr. Johnson, before you go, will you in- 
struct us in the law? 

Mr. Johnson. — It is against the law to sell or give 
away, on Sunday, intoxicating liquors as a beverage. 
The law says nothing about giving medicine to a 
sick man. 

Exit Mr. Johnson. 

Mr. Bliss. — Now, gentlemen, in our deliberations, 
let us remember that justice is one thing, and that 
sympathy is another. We must not be influenced 
by the excitement of the times. 

Juryman. — Very true. 

Mr. Bliss. — We are to decide whether Mr. Cabot 
has been guilty of violating the law in regard to sell- 
ing intoxicating liquors on Sunday. 

Mr. Little. — Or giving it away. 

The faces of all expressed surorise at the audacity, 
of the man. 

Mr. Bliss (with a withering glance). — Ves, Mr. 
Little, or giving it away, as a beverage, — mind, as a 
beverage. 



234 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Little (flushing angrily). — Yes,— -as a lever- 
age. It's a clear case. Any one with a spark of 
honesty can do but one thing, and that is to indict 
Cabot for violating the law. 

Mr. Bliss (gently). — Anger does not become us, 
Mr. Little. We are here to reason. 

Juryman.-— Certainly. We are here to reason. 
• Mr. Bliss. — We see that Cabot is the victim of 
persecution. Even Mrs. Clark acknowledged that 
she proceeded only to have him punished. What 
possible good can it be to Mrs. Clark to find a bill 
against Mr. Cabot? It will be an expense to the 
county to have the trial, and nothing will come of 
it. Mr. Little, you know yourself that no good will 
be done. 

Mr. Little. — That is not our business. We are to 
find a bill of indictment if the law has been violated. 
And it has been violated, intentionally. I believe it 
is Cabot's custom to sell liquor on Sunday. But 
whether it is or not he has sold or given away to 
Clark on Sunday; and Clark is an habitual drinker. 
Cabot has violated the law. 

Mr. Bliss. — Circumstances alter cases. If it had 
not been for this crusade movement, Mrs. Clark 
would not have been incited to this spirit of revenge. 
The greatest animosity is raised against the liquor- 
dealers. If we find indictments for trivial offenses, 
the courts will swarm with little trials that will bur- 
den the people with taxations without doing any 
good. 



BEFORE THE GRAND JURY. 235 

J// 1 . Little. — What is the use of having laws, if 
they are not executed? 

J//'. Bliss. — For my part, 1 think these excise- 
laws are not worthy of execution. Why can't a 
man drink on Sunday as well as eat on Sunday? 
These liquor-dealers pay for their licenses. I say, 
let them sell at any time, and to everybody, and 
do away with this eternal bother in courts. We 
might as well talk to the wind as try to do any good, 
or afford any protection, to a woman situated as Mrs. 
Clark is situated, by attempting to execute these 
excise-laws. 

Mr. Little. — There is force inwliat you say. The 
law that allows the existence of such an evil is un- 
righteous, and it's up-hill work to enforce an un- 
righteous law. But we have sworn to render a true 
verdict, according to the law and the evidence. The 
testimony of these witnesses is plain and the law is 
plain. There is only one way for us without being 
guilty of perjury. 

Mr. Bliss. — Well, now let us look at that. You 
say that the testimony of these witnesses is plain. 
We see that Mrs. Clark is impelled by a spirit of 
revenge, yet she proves nothing against Cabot. 
William Slocum is set as a spy on Mr. Cabot, and 
he proves nothing against him. Henry Hate's testi- 
mony sets at naught that of Daniel Ready. It is true 
Clark says Cabot gave him some medicine, — for which 
Cabot was not paid. We do not know that Clark's 
testimony is correct ; or, even if it is, Cabot can not 



236 THE CRUSADERS. 

be indicted for selling or giving away, as a beverage. 
If Clark was not sick when he said he was, surely 
Cabot is not to blame for that. It is always better 
that a guilty man should go unpunished than that 
the innocent should be punished. We should look 
to the motive. Mr. Cabot's motive could not have 
been base or he would have received pay. 

Mr. Little. — Clark said he paid in the long run. 

Mr. Bliss. — But we are to look at this particular 
instance. 

Juryman. — Certainly, certainly ; — at this partic- 
ular instance. 

Mr. Bliss. — Exactly ; — at this particular instance. 
You see, Mr. Little, that all of the rest of the jury- 
men agree with me. They think it is better not to 
find a bill against Cabot, — thus saving the expense 
of a trial which will amount to nothing. Mrs. Clark 
would never have proceeded if it had not been for 
this temperance movement. We owe a duty to the 
community in this matter. We should not encourage 
fanaticism; and that is what we would be doing if we 
should notice every trivial violation of the excise-law. 

Mr. Little (vehemently). — What wonder that the 
women of the land cry to God for deliverance ! 

Mr. Bliss (smiling). — Oh, that explains your posi- 
tion, Mr* Little. You are in sympathy with this 
fanatical crusade. 

Mr. Little.— -It's time for fanaticism, when the 
law affords no protection. What protection has 
Mrs. Clark? 



BEFORE THE OR AND JURY. 237 

Mr. Bliss. — What protection would she have if 
we should find a bill against Cabot? If Clark could 
not get drunk on Sunday he could on Monday. 

J£r. Little. — There is a law against selling to 
habitual drunkards that might be executed. 

Mr. Bliss. — You know as well as I do that the 
habitual drunkard can get all he wants. If he can't 
get" it himself he can send his friend to get it for 
him. 

Mr. Little. — The women are right. The whole 
business is outrageous. 

Mr. Bliss. — Say, rather, that such men as Clark 
are outrageous. Women bind themselves to drunk- 
ards and fools, and then ask the laws to save them 
from the consequences ; but this is not the place for 
a temperance discussion. Shall we proceed to vote? 

Several Jurymen. — Yes. 

The roll was called. Fourteen votes for no bill 
of indictment against Mr. Cabot were recorded by 
the clerk. Mr. Johnson came in, expressing appro- 
bation. 

Mr. Johnson. — Ed. Courtney is here with a gang 
of boys to get Brown indicted for selling to minors. 
He's raging furiously. 

Mr. Bliss (smiling). — Let him rage. 

Mr. Johnson (smiling). — Yes; — let him rage. 

The testimony of the boys was long and tedious. 
Some of the boys were only ten years of age, — none 
of them was more than sixteen. Nearly all of them 
had bought intoxicating liquor at Mr. Brown's; but 



238 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mr. Brown's son had dealt it out. The son was a 
lad of fourteen years. Some of the boys testified 
that Mr. Brown was in an adjoining room, and that 
Tom, the son, seemed to have no fears that his 
father would know of the transaction. It was mani- 
fest that quite a business had been carried on among 
these minors. 

Mr. Bliss (smiling). — Mr. Little, don't you think 
it would be unjust to find a bill against Brown? 

Mr. Little. — I should think, if there was ever a 
case where a man should be indicted, this is the one. 
What are we coming to, if even our school-children 
are not to be protected ? 

Mr. Bliss. — It isn't right, of course; but the 
question is not one of right or w r rong, but is Brown 
to blame ? If Brown's son has sold liquor to school 
children on the sly, why should Brown be blamed? 
I'm sure I should not like to be indicted for the mis- 
deeds of my son. Besides, if we should find a bill 
against Brown, what good would it do? If these 
boys want liquor they can get it. The boy only 
seventeen years of age can ask his friend of eighteen 
to get it for him. Women and children can not be pro- 
tected by the execution of these excise-laws. The way 
to manage boys is to train them up in the way they 
should go. The parents are the only ones responsible 
in such matters. I have heard that the praying band 
are howling fearfully over this matter ; but if they 
would stay at home and teach their children better, 
their sons wouldn't be carrying bottles to school. 



BEFORE THE GRAND JURY. 239 

Jfr. Little (striding the floor). — Was there ever 
such injustice! — Mich inhumanity! We surround 

our children by fiendish temptations, and they fall 
into snares. Then we blame our wives and mothers. 

Mr. Bliss (smiling). — Mr. Little, you have no 
business on a jury. You ought to belong to the 
crusade. 

Mr. Little. — I .see I'm entirely out of place on 
this jury. 

Mr. Bliss. — Do be reasonable ! What good would 
a trial do in this case ? 

Mr. Little. — It might put a stop to the practice 
of selling to children. 

Mr. Bliss. — Not a bit of it! The liquor-dealer 
can afford to violate these excise-laws, and he'll 
do it. 

Mr. Little. — What is the use of going through with 
this farce of examining witnesses ? Why not dismiss 
these whisky cases before they are introduced? 

Mr. Bliss. — That is exactly what I w^ould do if I 
could. It isn't because I'm so merciful to the liquor- 
dealer either. 

Mr. Little. — Are we to proceed in this manner 
with cases of stealing and murder? 

Mr. Bliss. — Such cases are quite different. It 
does some good to punish in such cases. If there 
were a law against liquor-selling in any case, and 
the penalty attached a real punishment, we could 
handle the matter. We would not consume the 
county's money to no purpose. To give a man a 



240 THE CRUSADERS. 

general license to murder, and then make laws that 
he shall not murder on Sunday, or shall not murder 
minors or Indians, would involve just as many diffi- 
culties, — especially if the penalty were so mild that 
a man could afford to go right on murdering. Not, 
however, that I think murder and whisky-selling 
parallel cases. 

Mr. Bliss added the last sentence hastily, ap-* 
parently a little frightened at what his remarks had 
suggested. 

Mr. Little. — I think the cases are parallel. I 
will bear the argument in mind. 

Mr. Bliss. — Gentlemen, I. am glad that the most 
of you understand my position, and agree with it. 
Sympathy for unfortunate women and enraged 
fathers is one thing, and useless trials, proceeding 
out of a spirit of revenge, is quite another. Espe- 
cially at this time, do I consider it the duty of all 
right-minded citizens to do everything they can to 
allay fanaticism on this subject of temperance. 
Shall we vote? 

Several Jurymen. — Yes. 

No indictment was found against Mr. Brown, 
though two votes were gained on Mr. Little's side. 




THE COURTXEYS AND MRS. CON ROT. 241 

CHAPTER XX. 

THE COURTNEYS AND MRS. CONROY. 

Mrs. Courtney was knitting. Helen was search- 
ing the Scriptures, which had been the constant 
occupation of her spare moments since the begin- 
ning of the temperance movement. She was search- 
ing for faith under discouragements, and read to 
Jane from time to time as she found passages to 
illustrate. 

Helen. — What a help and comfort the Bible is! 

Jane. — And so is common sense. God has given 
us both. Tin not passing through your experience, 
Helen, yet I think I get at the truth of the matter. 
I'm entirely practical ; but I do not think I am en- 
tirely religious. I am a Martha ; but I believe you 
will develop into a Mary. 

Helen. — I ought to be a Mary. I surely have 
need of a teacher. 

William and Edward came home. 

Edicard. — Well, there are no indictments against 
liquor-dealers. 

Helen. — Not even in Mrs. Clark's case? 

Edward. — No. It's outrageous! Talk about exe- 
cuting laws ! There is no use trying to do anything. 

William. — Are you ready to give up? 

Edward. — I realize how useless it is to contend — 

William. — Oh, well, you can fall back on your 
old theory of training a child in the way he should 



242 THE CRUSADERS. 

go. We all need to take a lesson from our sisters. 
They have enlisted till the war is over. 

Edward. — I'm afraid that means for life. 

Jane. — If it is only for our lives, we will leave to 
our children a rich heritage. 

Edward. — The generosity of people who keep 
strong drink to give away is amazing. We must 
have some new laws; we must have officers that will 
enforce them ; we must have penalties that are a pun- 
ishment. From very necessity there must be a change. 
I should say matters were at their worst when little 
boys can become drunkards, and a grand jury will 
not indict a man who furnishes liquor to school chil- 
dren. 

William. — All grand juries are not like this one, 
though there is certainly a public sentiment that is 
eminently imbued with toleration on the subject. 
Bliss was foreman of the grand jury. He has too 
much money to be violently opposed. 

Helen (surprised). — Jurymen do not allow others 
to influence their decisions in matters of justice, do 
they ? 

William. — Men don't change their natures in a 
jury-room. Some men never have any positive 
opinions, and others wouldn't dare to express them 
if they had any. I know of only one man on that 
grand jury that had real temperance principles, and 
that was Mr. Little. 

Helen. — Is there a spot on earth which this liquor- 
traffic does not reach and influence? 



THE COURTXEYS AND MRS. CONROY. 243 

William, — Not that I know of- You hare reached 
only the A-H-C of knowledge. The thousand eva- 
sions of the law resorted to by distillers, the whisky- 
rings, the frauds, and the crimes resorted to, to cheat 
the government, the intimidation of officers con- 
nected with the internal revenue, of which Detec- 
tive Brooks was an example in '69. 

Jane. — Who was Detective Brooks? 

William. — A government officer who was shot 
in Philadelphia for doing his duty in detecting 
frauds. 

Helen. — Shot! An American citizen shot for 
doing his duty ! 

lV?lliam. — Yes; but those were worse times than 
these. After the w T ar, whisky was taxed two dollars 
a gallon. The actual cost of manufacture was about 
twenty cents; so if the distillers could cheat the 
government out of the tax they could get as rich as 
they pleased in no time. That was the game, — to 
cheat the government, and pocket the two dollars a 
gallon on whisky. Officers w T ho were lax in duty 
were well paid by distillers. Those who did their 
duty had a hard time of it, as was the case with Brooks. 

Helen. — Were the newspapers silent when this 
heroic man was killed ? 

William. — The man did not die ; and for a won- 
der the press of the nation overstepped its proper 
province and denounced the whisky-ring. 
1 Jane. — You say the times are not as bad now as 
they were then. How are they improved ? 



244 THE CRUSADERS. 

William. — The tax on whisky is much less now. 
Therefore it is not so profitable for everybody to 
be distillers, and then evade the law; but it's bad 
enough. Frauds against the government are con- 
stantly going on. 

Jane. — The government that will uphold such a 
business ought to be defrauded. Mrs. Delancy read 
from the Bible the other day that it was not lawful 
in the time of Judas Iscariot to put the price of 
blood into the treasury. Nearly nineteen hundred 
years of Christian civilization, and a free and inde- 
pendent government says, "Pay us a tax, and we will 
give you the liberty to produce that which will rob 
and kill and do every evil. 

William. — I suppose the government would say 
there should be honesty among thieves. That's 
what it amounts to, — systematic thieving. The 
homes of the land are plundered of comfort and 
happiness, while those who help on the business 
divide the spoils with the government. 

Helen. — Did Mr. Brooks advocate prohibition? 

Edward. — He was not working for temperance. 
He was working *for the government, — showing 
how the government was defrauded. 

Helen. — At any rate, he was faithful to his duty; 
and he deserves a grateful homage. 

William. — And his position was most trying. 
His life had been threatened for some time; yet he 
went bravely on with his inspection of frauds. 

Edward. — I understand that Bliss argues that 



THE C0URTNEY8 AND MllS. CONROY. 245 

because the penalties are so light it is useless for 
these whisky-eases to go to trial. 

William. — He is right. It is useless. If the people 
only knew how they are taxed to keep up these 
farces! I wish every one would seek for justice as 
you and Mrs. Clark have. There w^ould soon be an 
awakening. To have a trial w T here all the officers 
are in sympathy with the criminal, and witnesses 
have to be dragged in by a halter, and whose mem- 
ories are all a blank, and where the jury can see no 
guilt unless the testimony is overwhelming, is simply 
to play a farce. If found guilty, the fine is nothing 
in comparison to the expense of the trial. The 
dealer can afford to pay, and go on his way rejoic- 
ing. If he had to pay all the expense of the trial 
or go to jail, it wxmld be something. But there is 
no way to manage the miserable business. I hope 
the women will go on praying and working and try- 
ing to enforce the laws till everybody sees the full 
size and enormity of the crime, from beginning to 
end. If there has been no other good results from 
this crusade, it is stirring people up to enforce the 
laws. As soon as they undertake that, they will 
find whether there is justice to be hoped for under 
the present state of affairs. 

Jane. — How T could w T e have been so long inactive ! 
All these years we might have been at work while 
we were allowing an evil to destroy our households 
without a word of remonstrance. 



246 THE CRUSADERS. 

Edward. — If there is no benefit in a law when it 
is enforced, why not give up trying to have it exe- 
cuted ? 

William. — Because there is no better way to 
make people see. We hear a great deal said about 
these whisky-laws. People say why not execute 
the laws w r e have ? You try it, and find you can 
not get them executed. Then we have not the 
proper officers. You also find if the laws are exe- 
cuted you have no more protection than you had be- 
fore you went to trial. Then we have not the proper 
laws. When the majority of American citizens find 
this out we will have different officers and different 
laws, and also different penalties, — a punishment 
that w T ill be a terror to the offender. 

Jane. — Indeed, "it is a big business, and most 
everybody is in it." 

Edward. — Mr. Little said there was force in Bliss's 
argument; but it was perfectly amazing to see the 
utter disregard of the oath he had taken. 

William. — If such disregard should become gen- 
eral, the result to the nation is anarchy. Mr. Bliss 
probably does not realize that he endangers his own 
safety by disregarding any law. There is no hope 
for the success of self-government without rigidly 
enforcing the laws. The more rigid the enforce- 
ment the sooner we will find the use or uselessness 
of any law. No matter how useless or expensive 
these excise-laws are, they should be continually en- 
forced until the people cry aloud for their repeal. 



THE COURTS EYS AND MRS. COX ROY. 247 

Helen. — Would you advise Mrs. Clark to continue? 

William. — Yes. It is a good work. Undoubt- 
edly Mr. Little has clearer views on account of this 
effort, and it may be some of the other jurymen 
also. The only way to find out whether laws are 
good for anything or not is to try them. Of course 
Mrs. Clark would have had no protection if an 
indictment had been found against Mr. Cabot, 
and the case had been tried. The people would 
have been taxed for the expense of the trial; Mr. 
Cabot would not have been punished in a way that 
would have prevented the repetition of similar of- 
fenses ; Mrs. Clark would not have been protected ; 
but all that did not excuse jurymen and officers. As 
soon as we cease to be law-abiding, this w T ill be a 
land of terror. Our only hope of safety is to try 
laws, and if they are good for nothing amend them 
as speedily as possible. 

Edward. — How are we going to do it? 

William. — One way is for such men as you to 
pay more attention to political matters, and not 
shirk because it is disagreeable. 

Edward. — Would you have me become an office- 
seeker ? 

William. — Yes, — if you seek from a pure motive; 
if you seek an office because you wish to serve the 
people, and think you can serve them better than 
any one else; if you are filled with zeal to help such 
cases as Mrs. Clark's, and to prevent school-children 
from becoming drunkards. 



248 THE CRUSADERS. 

Edward. — Oh, if I only held the power now! I 
think we will have a different set of officers in this 
town at the coming election, if anything I can do 
can secure them. 

William. — Three cheers for the woman's tem- 
perance crusade. It's results are most wonderful ! 
How enlightened we are becoming! You will have 
plenty of business at the coming election. 

Jane. — So will we all. Here, William, is an ap- 
peal. We want it in the paper; and handbills 
enough to furnish one to every voter. Twenty la- 
dies have been appointed, or rather have voluteered, 
to distribute them. 

William (reading). — "The temperance women of 
this town appeal to every voter to consider the im- 
portance of voting for no license. A vote thus cast 
will help to prevent poverty, misery, and crime. It 
will help to make your homes more secure of peace ; 
to make your wives, mothers, sisters, and daughters, 
more secure of happiness; to remove temptations 
from your children's pathway ; to assist in the eleva- 
tion of humanity ; to aid the churches in their work ; 
and to bring from Heaven the approval of God. 
The day will be kept by those engaged in this cru- 
sade as a day of fasting and prayer. May every 
voter see his individual responsibility. The church- 
bells will be rung every hour to remind every man 
and woman of the solemn duty to work and pray 
that this power of Satan may be overthrown." 

Jane. — Of course, William, you must make all 



TEE COURTNBra AND MRS. COX ROY. 249 

necessary corrections. Though the subject is so 
important, perhaps the style of the language can 
take care of itself. Some of the ladies were saying 
the other day that it is well we do not have a criti- 
cal audience at our meetings ; for no attention what- 
ever seems to be paid to the way anything is said or 
done. I don't believe one of us would know if 
everything were said in the most inaccurate way. 
We are as intensely interested as a child reading a 
wonderful story. We have no power left for criti- 
cism, even if we had the faculty. 

William. — Yes; I've been impressed w T ith that. 
The expression of sincerity is more convincing than 
the words that are uttered. Any one can see that 
heart and mind are entirely absorbed. 

Helen. — How could any one regard material forms 
when the spiritual is visible. I thought one day when 
Mrs. Green stood speaking, with the sunshine stream- 
ing upon her from the window, her face radiant with 
spiritual loveliness, that I w r ould rather stand there 
in her plain garments striving to make the world 
better and feeling the approval of Heaven, than to 
sit upon a throne and be queen of the whole earth. 

Jane. — No one who has attended the meetings 
can believe the leaders are actuated by unworthy 
motives. I've thought more than once that it is quite 
as consistent for Christians to be thus engaged as to 
be engrossed in tucks and ruffles and other require- 
ments of society. I'm satisfied that I for one have 
been troubled about too raanv worldly matters. I 



250 THE CRUSADERS. 

almost envy them their ability to express what they 
wish to. 

Helen. — Even they could not express what they 
have never experienced, — at least as they express 
it, — in such a way that through cumbersome words 
and sentences the soul is made manifest. I think I 
understand now why I never like to hear a young 
man preach. He has theories; but the spiritual life 
is not within. 

William. — Haven't you and Jane felt any prompt- 
ings to let your light shine in the way of speaking ? 

Helen. — I have not. I am only just beholding 
the light for myself. 

Jane. — I have half risen to my feet more than 
once; but when I've thought what I would say, 
nothing takes definite shape. It's a sort of tumultu- 
ous zeal that can not be expressed. 

Mrs. Conroy tapped lightly at the door, and, being 
bidden, came in. Mrs. Conroy and her daughter 
were after the same pattern. 

Mrs. Conroy. — May has such a cold I wouldn't 
allow her to come out, — so she sent me to inquire 
how Mrs. Clark progressed with the law. May has 
been intensely interested in this temperance work 
from the beginning. If it were all to do over again, 
I believe she would even visit saloons. 

Helen. — I've felt sure of her sympathy. But, 
really, we must all lecture May about being so care- 
less of her health. I consider a severe cold a very 
serious matter indeed. Tell her if she is going into 



THE COl'RTNKYS AND MRS. CONROY. 251 

this temperance work, which she surely will, she 
must prepare herself w T ith strength. 

Mrs. Conroy. — I thought you must be ready to 
give up. 

Helen. — Oh, no. We realize that we've just com- 
menced. May and I will both have employment for 
a good long life. 

Mrs. Convoy, — How about Mrs. Clark? Every 
one feels interested in her case. 

Edward. — There's no protection or justice for 
her, poor woman ! Clark was sick, and Cabot gave 
him some liquor for medicine. It was no matter what- 
ever that he got drunk on the medicine ! There is no 
law against giving a sick man medicine enough to 
make him drunk! Brow T n's innocence, too, about 
the school-children was beautiful. There he was in 
another room all the time Tom was dealing out 
liquor to the boys. Brown shouldn't be blamed, of 
course, for the misdeeds of his son. Who would 
think of blaming a poor innocent father for the mis- 
deeds of a son! Not a juryman like Bliss, w T hose 
soul is filled with law and justice. 

Mrs. Conroy (laughing). — Why, Mr. Courtney, 
you seem a little bitter! 

Edward. — Oh, no. It's admiration for generosity 
like Cabot's, and innocence like Brown's, and justice 
like Bliss's. 

Mrs. Conroy. — It is really shameful about the 
school-children; and there certainly ought to be 
some way to protect women and children at home, 



252 THE CRUSADERS. 

This movement certainly has aroused people, whether 
it results in any good or not. I fixed May a brandy 
sling to-day for her cold, but she said no, she would 
practice a while and see the result; and Mrs. Brown 
has stopped giving it to her baby. 

Jane. — Did she give it to her baby? Why, her 
baby isn't three months old, is it? 

Mrs. Convoy. — Dr. Smiley prescribed it. If there 
is danger physicians ought not to be ignorant of it. 

Helen. — Oh, the whole nation is asleep on the 
subject! Nothing short of an earthquake will make 
itself felt! 

Mrs. Conroy (smiling). — This crusade is earth- 
quake enough for this town, — at least for the pres- 
ent. Of course, I believe in temperance ; but I think 
matters are being carried a. little too far when brandy 
is objected to as a medicine. 

Edward. — Even in Clark's case? 

Mrs. Conroy. -r- Of course, that is different. 

Jane. — In Mrs. Brown's case, you surely do not 
approve of that ? 

Mrs. Conroy. — Indeed I do. Something must be 
the matter with the child. Nothing else will quiet it. 

Helen. — Was it Dr. Smiley's advice to keep the 
child drunk all the time? 

Mrs. Conroy. — I think that is putting the case 
rather strong. Mrs. Courtney, don't you give brandy 
in sickness? 

Jane.— No. 



THE C0UJRTNBY8 AND MRS. COXROY. 253 

Mrs. Convoy, — What do you give? Physicians 
universally prescribe it? 

Jane. — Our physician does not prescribe it. 

Mrs. Convoy. — In no cases? 

Jane. — Not that I know of. 

Mrs. Convoy. — I should as soon think of being 
without bread in the house as without brandy for 
sickness. 

Jane. — I don't think there are many that put so 
much faith in its medicinal properties. 

Mrs. Convoy. — Indeed you are mistaken. I know 
many families intimately that use it as freely as I. 

Helen. — You sav Mrs. Brown no longer gives it 
to her baby ? 

Mrs. Convoy. — No. She says she dare not, since 
there has been so much said about acquiring a taste 
gradually. She says there may be something in it; 
and if she never has another night's rest her con- 
science will be clear. 

Helen. — Has she come to this decision since this 
movement began? 

Mrs. Convoy. — Oh, yes. She says it may be that 
this movement has saved her boy from being a 
drunkard; and that she should never give liquor 
again, except in extreme cases. I dare say from 
henceforth many will refuse to give it even if 
life should depend upon it. 

Jane. — In what cases do you think it necessary? 

Mrs. Convoy. — In all cases. In colds, and debility, 
and nervousness, and fevers. 



254 THE CRUSADERS. 

Jane. — I've had less sickness in my family than 
you have had in yours, and I never use it. 

Mrs. Convoy. — You would use it if your physician 
prescribed it. 

Jane. — I wouldn't employ a physician that pre- 
scribed it for everything. 

Mrs. Convoy. — You injure your cause by carry- 
ing matters to such extremes. 

Jane. — A little thought on the subject will harm 
no one. With the land so full of crime and wretch- 
edness, it is time to seek for first causes. 

Mrs. Convoy. — That is true. I hope you will 
succeed. I would willingly aid if I could. Any- 
thing except to visit drinking-places. I could not do 
that, or give up brandy as a medicine, — at least 
while physicians so universally prescribe it. 

Jane. — I suppose physicians have hobbies as well 
as other people. The question with me is not if 
alcohol can be used, but if something else is not just 
as good, or even better, — which I believe to be the 
case in all instances. In former times every sick 
person had to be bled or had to take calomel. But 
the bleeding age is past; and the calomel age, too, 
so far as many persons are concerned. The good 
time is coming when the whisky age will also be 
past. When it is out of fashion people will give it 
up. But while you are being converted on this point 
you can aid our cause by circulating appeals to 
voters. You are just the one to do it. You are not 
regarded as a fanatic. 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 255 

Mrs. Convoy. — Oh, I don't know as I conld do 
that. I meant I would be willing to work in a quiet 
way. I dislike publicity. 

Helen. — That is what we all shrink from; but 
there does not seem to be anything we can do in a 
quiet way. 

Jam. — And we must leave nothing undone that 
we can see to do. 

Mrs. Conroy. — It may be that I will do something 
of the kind. I will speak to Mr. Conroy on the 
subject. He says that persons engaged in trade can 
not afford to speak out so openly as other men can. 
But I must now bid you good evening. 

Mrs. Conroy departed. 

Jane. — We find that no class of business-men can 
speak their minds freely, — even clergymen can not 
do so. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 

Election-day came. The women's appeal had 
been distributed among the voters. The day w r as 
damp and cheerless. The sound of the heavy church 
bell permeated the misty air, solemnly stroking its 
admonitions to work and pray. Hourly, from sun- 
rise to sunset, every ear heard the admonition. 
Countless were the silent but fervent prayers that 
issued from burdened hearts, — prayers such as they 
alone can offer who are heartbroken ; whose past 



256 THE CRUSADERS. 

lives stretch backward through darkened anxiety; 
whose present is gloom, and whose future is rayless 
unless the Divine benediction rests upon their bowed 
heads. Those women cried to God in their anguish, 
feeling that an answer to their prayers was life and 
hope. The hope that had been awakened during 
the past few Aveeks lent them strength to pray that 
their households might yet be free. They prayed, 
realizing that God alone could give them effective 
help; they prayed with broken and contrite hearts; 
they prayed believing that their prayers would be 
answered. The prayers of those women are regis- 
tered in heaven. God has heard them; and in His 
own good time will answer them. 

In the afternoon the little church was densely 
tilled witli praying women. The solemnity and 
interest was intense. Passages from the Scriptures 
had been read by Mrs. Kenyan; and prayers had 
been offered by Mrs. Delancy and Mrs. Clark. 

Mrs. Green. — I feel called upon to say a few 
words to those persons present who are younger in 
the Christian life than myself. I remember when 
I first began to look to God for help in time of 
trouble. If my prayers were not speedily answered 
I lost faith in an overruling Providence. It may be 
that there are persons here who look for results in 
this temperance work different from what we have 
witnessed, or who may be discouraged if to-day's 
election should result contrary to our hopes. God 
can give us this speedy victory. He has made the 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 257 

world. He also governs it; but His thoughts are 
not as our thoughts, neither are His ways as our 
ways. We have obeyed the voice of the Lord ; we 
have called upon Him in sincerity. He has blessed 
us abundantly in a spiritual manner. This temper- 
ance w T ork, if long enough continued, may be the 
means of bringing thousands to Christ. When or 
how God will answer our prayers should not influ- 
ence our faith and obedience. It is God's will that 
His children should work and pray without ceasing 
for the coming of His kingdom. Because the an- 
swer to our prayers is delayed we must not stop our 
work. I know it has been said that this crusade 
will bring reproach upon religion ; that our prayers 
will not be answered; and therefore the ungodly 
will say our God is not able to save us from this 
evil. We know that this work is of God ; and be- 
cause it is of God it will not be overthrown. Let 
us then take no heed of the discouragements that 
may beset us, but wait patiently for the time when 
God will manifest His power and glory. We, as a 
people, have brought this evil upon ourselves. God 
did not make alcohol for the beverage of man. The 
more light I receive the more I am convinced that 
even the Christian women of the land are not 
blameless. It has been truly said that home is 
woman's kingdom ; and as rulers of this kingdom it 
is our duty to guard with jealous care every avenue 
that may admit the entrance of an enemy. This 
avenue to intemperance we have left unguarded, 



258 THE CRUSADERS. 

and the foe has entered and demolished our fairest 
work. That we have sinned ignorantly in this 
matter will not avert from us the evil consequences 
of our sin. I believe God looks upon our afflictions 
with an eye of pity, even as we pity our children 
who suffer the penalty of ignorantly violating the 
laws of Nature. If a babe puts its little tender 
hand upon a hot stove it must suffer the penalty, 
even as we would suffer. That burn would teach 
the child wisdom. So we are being taught, while 
our Father in heaven looks with compassion upon 
us. The Lord has called us to do His work: He 
will give directions how we are to do it. We are 
not to faint by the way; we are not to lay aside the 
burden and the responsibility; but we are to give 
our time, and strength, and money, and talents, and 
work in every way the Master shall direct. We have 
not been called to work for a day, for a month, or 
for a year. We have been called to the work, seek- 
ing every assistance that may aid us, as we are obliged 
to do in every great undertaking. In our future work, 
whatever it may be, let us keep constantly in mind 
the parable of the talents. All our powers are goods 
of the Master intrusted to our keeping, of which we 
must one day give account. If we have but one 
talent, let us not hide it in the earth. If we have 
nothing else to give to this cause, we at least have 
some influence. We can advocate total abstinence 
as the only line of safety, and prohibitory laws as 
the only remedy. Influence is a matter of which 



THE RESULT OF TIIE ELECTION. 259 

every one must render an account. If by our com- 
bined efforts we can be the instruments in God's 
hands of causing one sinner to repent, how great is 
the work! To restore the fallen from beastly sen- 
suality to intelligent manhood, what joy will it bring 
to a household! To save even one of our young 
men from the allurements of strong drink! Oh, 
we must not grow weary! We must not be dis- 
heartened by the opposition of those who wish to 
keep up this terrible traffic. We must not be dis- 
couraged by the indifference of Christians. If there 
are but few to work, then we must work with more 
diligence. I say few, because compared to the masses 
there are but a few even in this church to-day. But 
this work will go on spreading. People will be aroused 
until they all see the yawning gulf at their feet, — 
until they flee with terror from the paths that lead 
to it. It is said that a no-license law wall do no 
good; that liquor-dealers can keep the destructive 
liquid without a violation of the law; and that as 
long as they can keep it, it will find an outlet. That 
may be so ; but it does not excuse any man or woman 
from the moral responsibility that rests upon them 
to make the whole business a disgrace to Christian 
civilization. It is the people who appoint our rulers 
and make our laws. Our only hope is that God 
will send His Divine Influence, and so touch the 
hearts and consciences of men that we shall all do 
our duty, from the least even to the greatest. God 
has touched the hearts of men and women and chil- 



260 THE CRUSADERS. 

dren in this community, in regard to this evil. Every 
one has the power to reject this Influence, and be 
swayed by love of gain. God has made us free. 
We can stifle the good, and allow the bad to grow. 
I do not believe there is a man or woman in this 
community, who, if they would lay aside every sel- 
fish consideration, would not to-day banish this evil 
from the earth, if they had the power. So you see, 
my young Christian friends, it is not because God is 
not ready that this evil is not overthrown; but it 
is because of the hardness of our hearts to do our 
work faithfully. That is, the whole community, — 
Christians, and ministers, and officers of the law, and 
all others who care for the welfare of society. It is 
not for want of light on the subject. The faint- 
hearted might ask, "What is the use of a few 
Christian women contending with an evil so mighty, 
unless God performs a miracle to deliver the op- 
pressed?" It is our mission to plant, and to water, 
and to cultivate; and God, in His own good time, 
will give the increase. This increase may come 
through submission to God's commands, or it may 
come through chastisements and fiery trials. Oh, 
that there mi^ht never be another dead child through 
this evil ! That every father and mother in the land 
would lift their hearts and voices to God and cry, 
"Spare! oh, spare our children!" What are gold, 
and silver, and fine raiment, and sumptuous living, 
while our children are dead to everything that en- 
nobles! Oh, we can not stop our work while this 



THE RB8ULT OF THE ELECTION. 261 

evil is laving prostrate the young and the old, and 
defying the power of Christ. We can no longer see 
our school-children surrounded and allured by these 
fearful temptations without raising a voice of en- 
treaty and warning. We must go on and on, as 
did the disciples of old, doing whatever our hands 
find to do, amid persecutions and derisions, until 
the land shall be free from this deadly foe to the 
kingdom of Christ. If the disciples who were called 
to feed the sheep of our Lord had said it was useless 
to try to spread the name of Jesus amid the perse- 
cutions that surrounded them, where to-day would 
have been the Christian religion? Behold what 
great results have grown from the planting and 
watering of those faithful followers! The law of 
the whole earth is growth, — physically, mentally, 
morally, and spiritually. So this work will be a 
growth, unless God interposes a miracle. What a 
wonderful growth for the past few weeks, showing 
that the Holy Spirit has come as the sunshine ! 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Hear the promises of God in the 
thirty-seventh psalm : — 

"Fret not thyself because of evil-doers; neither 
be thou envious against the workers of iniquity. 
For they shall soon be cut down as the grass, and 
wither as the green herb. Trust in the Lord, and 
do good: so shalt thou dwell in the land, and 
verily thou shalt be fed. Delight thvself also in 
the Lord, and He will bring thee the desires of thine 
heart. Commit thy way unto the Lord: trust also 



262 TEE CRUSADERS. 

in Him, and He will bring it to pass. For evil- 
doers shall be cut off; but those that wait upon 
the Lord, they shall inherit the earth. For yet a 
little while and the wicked shall not be. Yea, thou 
shalt diligently consider his place, and it shall not 
be. The wicked plotteth against the just; and 
gnasheth upon him with his teeth. The Lord will 
laugh at him; for He seeth that his day is coming. 
The wicked have drawn out the sword and have 
bent the bow to cast down the poor and needy and 
to slay such as be of an upright conversation. Their 
swords shall enter into their own hearts, and their 
bows shall be broken. I have seen the wicked in 
great power, and spreading like the green bay tree. 
Yet he passed aw r ay, and lo! he was not. Yea, I 
sought him, but he could not be found." 

We are to trust in the Lord, and do good, and 
take pleasure in the work of the Lord, and ask Him 
to show us what to do, and wait patiently for the 
fulfillment of His promises. We are assured that 
although the evil-doer may flourish for a time, he 
shall at last disappear. The workers of iniquity are 
not to rejoice forever. The time is coming when 
those who do not obey the voice of the Lord will be 
visited with His sore displeasure. 

Mrs. Delancy. — Mrs. Green has referred to the 
power of influence; and I think it is a matter we 
would do w r ell to consider, — not onlv in regard to 
the good that may be done through it, but also in 
regard to its power upon our young men. If it 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 263 

were not for the influence that our young men exert 
upon each other, I think the worst feature of intem- 
perance would be done away with. If our young 
men could onjy be brought to feel the sin of treat- 
ing each other to strong drink, as is their universal 
custom, I believe there are many who would not of 
their own accord become intemperate; but they are 
led into it by thoughtless companions. Is there not 
some way we can reach these young men? Reading- 
rooms and coffee-rooms are being established in some 
places to draw the young men from the drinking- 
saloons. Oh, it is terrible to think of the powerful 
influence of these places ! We must not rest while 
one remains. If we only had the ballot in this one 
matter to banish them from the earth! I would 
make it a State-prison offense to make strong drink, 
or to sell it, or to keep it, or drink it. Our laws 
coniine one class of lunatics; but they make another 
class, and let them go at large, knowing that they 
will commit crime after crime. As much as I 
earnestly pray for no license in our community, I 
can fully realize that should that result be obtained 
it will not do aw T ay with the evil. The penalty for 
violating the law and selling without a license, 
liquor-dealers care nothing about. Our courts do 
not execute the laws. The cases which w T ere laid 
before the last grand jury show our hopeless con- 
dition, unless God smites the consciences of men till 
they see their responsibility. Oh, if Christians 
would band together to crush this foe to righteous- 



264 THE CRUSADERS. 

ness, the influence would be too mighty for the 
powers of darkness to withstand. We must pray 
and work without ceasing, leaving nothing undone 
that we can find to do. God will hold us account- 
able. We see the evil in its enormity, and we are 
called to the work. Let us be faithful, that at the 
judgment we may hear the blessed words, "She hath 
done what she could." 

Mrs. Clark. — I fear I am not a Christian, yet I 
have felt more than once when I have sought God 
in the anguish of prayer that He has been near to 
me in my bitter trials. You are all so patient, 
willing to work and wait, while I cling to Christ 
and cry, " I will not go, unless Thou give me this 
desire." I can not bear to think that we must wait 
for years to see the intemperate restored to reason, 
— that we must see still more unfortunates go down 
to destruction. I know of more than one who would 
gladly reform, but temptations beset them on every 
street. Oh, if God would send an earthquake, or 
famine, or pestilence! — anything to arouse people 
to a knowledge of this evil as it really exists. If I 
could take my children with me, I would willingly 
lay down my life, if by that means I could banish 
this curse from the earth forever ! We are told that 
the laws will protect us; but laws are not for the 
weak and oppressed, — they are for the strong. 
Justice is given only to those who have the power 
to compel it. Lions crush and devour, — they do 
not have mercy. " Oh, where is the good shepherd ? " 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 265 

we cry, but He does not hear. Oh, my sisters, pray 
for me, that I lose not faith in God! My soul is in 
darkness and despair! I can no longer hope or 
pray! Everywhere the wicked prosper, — every- 
where it is might that makes right ! There seems 
to be no God to help! I exclaim, with Job, "Be- 
hold, I go forward, but He is not there; and back- 
ward, but I can not perceive Him. On the left-hand, 
where He doth work, but I can not behold Him. 
He hideth Himself on the right-hand, that I can not 
see Him." I think Job's afflictions were light! 
What is physical suffering, or loss of fortune, or loss 
of friends, or even death of children ! But to watch 
the destruction of a soul day by day, — to see the 
being God made in His own image setting aside 
everything moral and holy, — w T hat agony! That 
bell is tolling the death of souls ! It is well that we 
sit here in tears while votes are being cast to send 
human beings to perdition! Only funeral-notes can 
proclaim the sadness with which we have come to a 
knowledge of our hopeless condition. Surely we 
can hope for nothing from politicians as long as 
Christians say that because Christ made wine at a 
marriage, it is a good gift of God. We can hope 
nothing from votes as long as Christians sip their 
wine and advocate moderate drinking, while they 
harden their hearts to wretched homes, and pauper- 
ism, and crime! They say these things are nothing 
to them! They will not give up their selfish indul- 
gence ! They can go out on the street and see ohil- 



266 THE CRUSADERS. 

dren suffering, and say not for them will they give 
up their selfish indulgence! They can go into 
homes of sorrow and see the wife and mother 
crushed to the earth ! Not for them will they give 
it up ! They can go into prisons and see the young 
persons that are brought there through strong 
drink, and they say not for them can they give it 
up! They go back to their homes and say they 
love Christ, and drink their wine ! The Christ who 
died to save this multitude of wives, and mothers, 
and children ! Christ could die to save sinners, but 
His professed followers can not even give up their 
wine to save them! They say they love Christ, 
when tlrey would not stretch forth a hand to help a 
brother ! They can preach about the dear suffering 
Savior, while they help to make His death of no 
effect! They say they love God, whom they have 
not seen,* while they would do no act of self-denial 
for a perishing brother ! Oh, if every stroke of that 
bell could impress upon the hearts of such Chris- 
tians a lost soul, — souls that they are helping on to 
perdition by their selfishness! Let a day be set 
apart in every city, and town, and hamlet, all over 
this land ! Let the bells be tolled in every church 
for souls that are being lost through the liquor- 
traffic ! Let the Christians who say they love Christ, 
and who advocate moderate drinking, count the 
strokes in their own community. Then let them 
count ten more for every stroke to number the 
wives, and mothers, and children, who have been 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 267 

made wretched ! Oh, how can we move such stony 
hearts! If only those who profess Christ would 
come forth to the help of the Lord ! I had hoped 
for this much, at least. I did not believe there 
would be a church in the land that would sit dumb 
and let the devil rejoice that his works were too 
strong for even the Christian church to attack! 
And even worse than this, — to say that Christ 
made wine, and argue from thence that wine is one 
of God's good gifts to men ! They say nothing at 
all about all the Scriptural commands against the 
use of wine! I don't know what wine-drinking 
meant in the days of Christ; but I know what it 
means now. When God gave us common sense I 
suppose He intended us to use it. I do not suppose 
He intended to have us cling to habits and customs 
that had grown so evil that they caused every com- 
mandment to be broken. Oh, are they really blind, 
or wilfully ignorant, or actually wicked? Let the 
bells toll! Let them wail out anguish and despair 
till those professing Christ shall see that the ques- 
tion of wine-drinking is not whether they can in- 
dulge in it without harm to themselves, but whether 
they have not a Christian duty to aid in the sup- 
pression of misery and crime ! 

Mrs. Clark's voice was full of despair, — not of 
anger. She moved the audience to compassion 
through the genuine feeling expressed with such 
impassioned force. 

Mrs. Green,- — Let us not forget that despair is 



268 THE CRUSADERS. 

one of the agents used by Satan. He delights to 
see us discouraged, and to have us dwell upon ob- 
stacles. But the Lord who rules in heaven and 
earth delights to have us cheered by help, and stead- - 
fast through faith, and persevering through every 
discouragement, till the work is done that He has 
given us to do; — never doubting or w r avering, but 
putting forth every effort. Let us be thankful for 
the help we have received from so many sources, — 
from the heartfelt prayers of the humble to words 
of encouragement and sympathy from the most 
eminent voices. All good people do not see this evil 
as we see it. "We must work and pray till every 
Christian and every church in the land will see that 
the Lord has sent us forth. If they see that we are 
called to this work, they w 7 ill come to our aid. 
When they see that this is the work of the Lord, 
they will come forth in multitudes like the leaves of 
the forest. They do not see that God has moved 
upon our hearts, compelling us to this movement. 
They see us in our frailties; they see our errors; 
but they see nothing of that Spirit that is making 
use of our poor human instrumentality. It needs 
an angel of light to purely execute a divine com- 
mand, — to work in such purity and holiness and 
wisdom that those beholding may see the source 
from whence it flows. But we must work on in 
our own poor way. We must cry mightily, night 
and day, that the Lord will give us strength that 
we faint not. We can not be excused from work 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 269 

because we are ignorant and weak. We must do 
the best we can. We are not to question means 
and ways. We are to obey the voice of the Lord. 
However dark the way, or whatever discourage- 
ments beset us, let us be steadfast in faith and 
works, remembering that God's time and ways are 
not as ours. 

Mrs. Clark. — I am glad to know that you are 
not disheartened. Despair crushes to the earth, 
and brings darkness everywhere. May none of you 
ever know the weight of sorrow or feel the utter 
hopelessness that I have felt ! To feel that annihi- 
lation would be a blessing! — willing to lie down in 
the grave in forgetfulness to escape the burden of 
memory ! We can not endure forever ! Oppression 
and sorrow crushes, till sunshine and joy is a mock- 
ery! Misery is not our right inheritance! It does 
not fit us for the beauty and joy of heaven. It fits 
for the silent grave, but not for the resurrection. 
Oh, if Christians could know r what moderate drink- 
ing means to those who have passed through that 
beginning, and its final results, could they for a 
selfish indulgence doom a single home to misery 
and despair! 

Mrs. Delancy. — We all feel much of the im- 
patience of our sister, we are so anxious to have 
this liquor-traffic brought instantly to an end. It 
does not seem possible that the voters of our village, 
knowing as they do of our cries of anguish, can add 
to our distress. I have realized to-dav as never 



270 THE CRUSADERS. 

before the responsibility of a voter. I believe that 
the votes that are cast to-day in our village are 
registered in Heaven, of which each voter must 
render an account at the judgment-seat of God. 
This is not an election that concerns terrestrial 
matters. It pertains to the things of God. It is 
not a common election that is to render unto Caesar 
the things that are Csesar's, but unto God the things 
that are God's. It concerns the welfare of souls. 
On one side is God, on the other side is Satan, and 
Humanity is to choose whom it will serve. It is as 
fearful and responsible a struggle as that of the soul 
between the powers of light and darkness: on one 
side destruction, — on the other side salvation. This 
power of choice, if rightly exercised, brings supreme 
satisfaction, as we who congregate here to-day can 
testify. However we may be assailed from without, 
we bear in our hearts the approving voice of God, 
— the blessed assurance that our efforts are accepted 
by Him. I think if we could only communicate our 
experience to others, they would see that this move- 
ment is of the Lord. They would stop talking about 
Christ making wine, and acknowledge that He has 
the right and the power to send us forth to work in 
any way that He chooses. Because Christ made 
wine at a marriage-feast nearly nineteen hundred 
years ago I can see no reason why He may not com- 
mand us to remove the drinking-places from our 
land. There seems to be a lack of faith that the 
earth is ruled by the King of Heaven. It seems to 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 271 

me that if this faith were strong this movement 
would not have been assailed with such opposition 
and bitterness. I think we should all be watching 
for the signs of Divine Providence more than we 
do, that we may be ready to respond more quickly 
to commands. TFe need be at no loss to know r what 
these signs are. Whatever will produce joy, and 
love, and peace, and holiness, helps to establish 
God's kingdom on earth. There seems to be a feel- 
ing, even among Christians, that God is dead. They 
seem to think that He could stir up Moses, and 
Gideon, and David, and Cyrus, and a host of others, 
to do works that He had for them to do ; but that 
He no longer moves the hearts of His people. They 
seem to think that when Christ was crucified God 
died; that He has no more control over the con- 
stantly changing condition of humanity; that He 
will not hear the cries of the sorrowful and op- 
pressed, because Christ made wine at his mother's 
request at a marriage-feast. If a heathen who had 
never heard of Christ should now come into our 
midst, by reading some of our newspapers he 
would think that His mission on earth was to make 
wine. Xo doubt the Israelites, when they murmured 
against Moses and Aaron, said that it was against 
the word of the Lord that they should be removed 
out of Egypt. And the people were ready to kill 
Gideon and their other leaders, up to the time of 
the coming of Christ. His persecutions were the 
most cruel and relentless. I believe it is only an 



•272 THE CBUSADERS. 

additional evidence that we are Christ's servants 
that we are despised and rejected. Christ's mission 
had nothing to do with food and drink; but it per- 
tained to the salvation of the w*orld. 

Mrs. Green. — I don't know but that I am taking 
more time than I ought to do; but I am older than 
many of you, and I wish to impart all of my expe- 
rience that may be of benefit. I see that some of 
you are troubled because Christ made wine. In 
slavery times I was troubled by the arguments that 
were brought to bear upon that question when the 
arguments were based upon passages of the Scrip- 
tures. I almost lost faith in the Bible. I came 
near to infidelity. I thought that if the Bible up- 
held human slavery it could not be the word of 
God; and if the Bible were not the word of God, 
the religion of Christ was a delusion. This thought 
made me wretched. Infidelity would take the light 
and joy from my life. In the midst of my darkness 
and despair, the Savior's love came to me in great 
power. A voice seemed to say, " God is a spirit ; 
and they that worship Him must worship Him in 
spirit and in truth." I could not see what bearing 
this had on the slavery question. One day this 
passage came to me: "Pure religion and undefiled, 
before God and the Father is this, To visit the 
fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep 
himself unspotted from the world." I could not 
open my Bible without reading such passages as 
this: "Wash ye; make you clean. Put away the 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 273 

evil of your doings from before mine eyes. Cease 
to do evil, learn to do well, seek judgment, relieve 
the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the 
widow." And again : " Love worketh no ill to his 
neighbor: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law." 
Little by little I was plainly made to see the full 
force of those two commandments, upon which hang 
all the law and the prophets. I now look to the 
dear suffering Savior, and strive to understand by 
the light of faith what my duties are toward God 
and man. With our souls in communion with the 
Holy Spirit, we will perceive the truths of Christ's 
mission. This mission is holiness, and joy, and sal- 
vation. Our calling is to be co-workers. He will 
be well pleased with us if we pay no heed to mate- 
rial forms, but work to fulfill spiritual laws. To 
advocate wine-drinking at the present day sets at 
naught the whole spirit of Christ's teachings. It 
makes many weak; it is a snare to the young; it 
afflicts the worse than fatherless and widows; it op- 
presses the poor ; it causes every commandment to 
be broken. I believe nothing is more pleasing in 
the sight of God than that steadfast faith that will 
not be blinded to spiritual truths by mere outward 
observances. Christ condemned every form that 
was not filled with the spirit. The true Christian 
should have but one aim, — to express his faith by 
his works, unmoved hy controversies, always abound- 
ing in the works of the Lord. We know what 
blesses, — we know what degrades. The religion of 



274 THE CRUSADERS. 

Christ is a religion of faith. With that faith comes 
light, and peace, and joy. It is also a mystery. 
We can not impart it to others through human 
reason. It seems to me that no one can be very 
near to Christ who advocates moderate wine-drink- 
ing, — the dear Christ who was so touched by human 
infirmities ! He sits upon the throne beholding the 
sorrow and the degradation caused by strong drink. 
I believe He would be pleased to see us substitute 
water in place of wine in the Lord's Supper. We 
would thus express our love to our brother whom 
we have seen. Through the light of faith I am sure 
Christ never used intoxicating wine. The wine He 
drank was the fruit of the vine, such as can be drunk 
in the Father's kingdom. Our hearts need not be 
troubled because Christ made wine. He is pleased 
to see us true to the spirit of His teachings. 

While Mrs. Green was speaking, Mrs. Kenyon 
was turning the leaves of her Bible and marking 
passages. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — I think these passages w T ill illus- 
trate what Christ thought of those who regarded 
mere forms and ceremonies. 

" Woe unto you, scribes and pharisees, hypocrites ! 
for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men; 
for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye 
them that are entering to go in. Woe unto ye, 
scribes and pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour 
widows' houses, and for a pretense make long pray- 
ers : therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 275 

Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which Bay, whoso- 
ever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing; but 
whosoever shall swear by the gold of the temple, he 
is a debtor. Woe unto you, scribes and pharisees, 
hypocrites; for ye pay tithes of mint, and anise, and 
cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of 
the law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought 
ye to have done and not to leave the other undone. 
Ye blind guides, which strain at a gnat and swallow r 
a camel. Even so ye also outwardly appear righteous 
unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and 
iniquity. Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy 
of you, saying, This people draweth nigh unto me 
with their mouth, and honoreth me with their lips; 
but their heart is far from me. But in vain do they 
worship me, teaching for doctrines the command- 
ments of men. For, laying aside the commandment 
of God, ye hold the traditions of men, as the wash- 
ing of pots and cups and many other such things 
ye do." 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Let us sing, "Nearer, my God, 
to thee, nearer to thee." 

All joined in singing. No other hymn was sung 
with such fervor. 

Mrs. Green (smiling). — The spirit still moves me 
to speak. I have often imagined that scene in Cana 
when Christ made wine. It must have been among 
the humblest class; because Jesus and His disciples, 
had been invited. Jesus and His disciples were of 
the poor and despised. They would not have been 



276 . THE CRUSADERS. 

bidden to a feast made by the chief priests or those 
high in worldly station. It seemed to be a disgrace 
for even the poorest not to serve wine at a marriage. 
At least, the mother of Jesus seemed to think so. 
She said to Jesus, they have no wine. The answer 
Jesus gave her gave her gives emphasis to the nu- 
merous passages of Scripture to the effect that His 
mission on earth had nothing to do with meat and 
drink. He knew, in His infinite knowledge, that the 
time would come when all the earth would mourn 
because of intoxicating drinks; and that women 
would suffer untold anguish because of them. He 
knew that the poor would be oppressed by them, 
and that they would cause all the commandments to 
be broken. Drunkenness was then an evil, as it is at 
the present day. That this wine was intoxicating I 
do not believe; yet Jesus made it, knowing that 
many of His professed followers would to-day hold 
it up as an argument in favor of moderate drinking. 
God always has and always will try His professed 
followers. The true Christian life is the hardest kind 
of warfare. We are commanded to hold fast to every- 
thing that pertains to God, and to forsake all else. 
I am no longer troubled by things in the Bible that 
I can not understand. I say to all such questions 
Christ came on earth to redeem mankind from sin. 
Does this or that help or hinder the coming of God's 
kingdom? I wish I could impress upon all these 
young women here to-day the importance of not 
being troubled by what does not concern our duty. 



THE RESULT OF THE ELECTION. 277 

Let us all keep constantly in mind these two ques- 
tions: "What was the mission of Christ?" and 
"Lord, what wilt Thon have me to do?" 

AVhile Mrs. Green was speaking, a young man 
came to the door and beckoned to Mrs. Clark. She 
went out, and presently came back with the expres- 
sion of her face unchanged. All through the day 
she had evidently had no ray of hope. The eager 
eyes of the whole audience read the news of the 
messenger in her countenance. Two hundred hearts 
almost ceased to beat. 

Mrs. Clark. — Satan has won the day! 

Mrs. Clark sat down, apparently the most un- 
moved of any one in the assembly. Tears sprung 
to many eyes, and many heads were bow T ed. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Let us kneel before the Lord our 
God in silent prayer, and ask for strength. 

All knelt. If there was no praying there was 
weeping. 

After the assembly had risen, Mrs. Kenyon said, 
" Sing, ; Come, ye disconsolate.' " 

The assembled women sung with quivering voices. 

Mrs. Green. — This may be a time of doubting to 
the inexperienced. It may seem that God is against 
us. Look not to outward appearances to judge of 
that, but look into your own hearts. When your 
conscience condemns you, give up this work of try- 
ing to save humanity, but not till then. When you 
receive ho spiritual blessing in the work, give it up. 
Think of slavery times, the opposition to all anti- 



278 THE CRUSADERS. 

slavery work, and that the land is now free from 
that curse. Let us go to our homes praying that 
we may have courage to go forward. Let us meet 
here to-morrow morning at nine o'clock for con- 
sultation and prayer. 

Mrs. Kenyon. — Unless some one wishes to make 
some remarks, we will consider ourselves dismissed. 

As the women left the church many of them were 
faint from long fasting. All were sorrowful. As 
they passed along the street, noisy preparations w T ere 
being made for bonfires. A drunken man shouted, 
a We will burn them in effigy!" 

CHAPTER XXII. 

THE EVENING OF THE ELECTION. 

When William came home in the evening his face 
was beaming with pleasure, He asked Jane and 
Helen if they had heard the good news. 

Jane. — Yes. It was almost a victory, after all. 

William. — It was a victory ! Seven majority for 
no license! 

Helen. — Oh, glorious news ! 

Jane. — Glorious, indeed ! 

Helen. — If we only had timbrels, we would go 
forth with dances, and sing to the Lord, for He hath 
triumphed gloriously. The horse and his rider hath 
He thrown into the sea. Oh, w^hat can we do to 
celebrate this great victorv \ Let us have bonfires, 
and burn whisky-barrels ! 



THE EVE XING OF THE ELECTION. 279 

William. — I'm hungry. Oan I have some supper? 

Helen. — Oh, Jane, why didn't we have a fatted 
calf? Allow me the honor, William, of being your 
servant. Jane, T will take some of your English 
ivy to make a victor's wreath ! 

William. — Why for me ? My vote did not count 
seven. 

Helen. — But your work and influence counted 
many more than seven. You are one of the heroes 
of the day. 

Jane. — Don't do that, Helen! You shall not 
tear my vine in that ruthless manner! I would not 
allow it, even for Edward. 

Helen. — Here is a spray that is beautiful. It has 
grown especially for the occasion. There, it is off! 
No temperance woman in this village but w r ould 
feel it an honor to furnish a wreath for a hero of 
the cause. 

Jane (laughing). — Your daring is amazing. For 
any other cause you would feel my displeasure. 

Helen. — -For no other cause would I dare. Be- 
hold, how it is adorned on the hero's brow! 

William. — Don't let it fall into my tea! 

Helen. — No. May it ever remind you of the 
battle you have fought for humanity! May your 
heart ever respond to the call of distress as nobly ! 
May your life be crow r ned with the verdure of affec- 
tion ! And may your eternity rejoice in the good 
accomplished on earth. 



280 THE CRUSADERS. 

Jane. — I suppose the heart and hand go with the 
wreath. 

William. — Of course. That is .the most impor- 
tant part of the ceremony. 

Helen. — What is the virtue of rewarding merit, if 
the reward is bestowed with selfish considerations? 

Helen spoke gayly, while the color in her cheeks 
Lightened* 

Jane. — Who would have thought you so artful ? 
Helen. — The hero that wears a crown will not 
harken to insinuations that traduce a worthy motive. 
I'll now sing his favorite Scottish song for him. 
Helen then sang, — 

"Now's the day and now's the hour, 
See the front of battle lour ! 
See approach the whisky power ! 

Whisky, chains, and slavery ! 

"Wha would be a traitor knave? 
Wha would fill a coward's grave ? 
Wha sae base as be a slave ? 
Let him turn and flee ! 

" Wha for heaven's king and law 
Freedom's sword will strongly draw, — 
Freemen stand, or freemen fa' ! 
Let him follow me ! 

* ' By Oppression's woes and pains, 
By your sons in servile chains, 
We will drain our dearest veins, 
But they shall be free ! 

' ' Lay the proud usurper low ! 
Tyrants fall in every foe ! 
Liberty's in every blow ! 

Let us do or die ! " 



THE EVENING OF THE ELECTION. 281 

Immediately after the conclusion of her song, 
Helen sang, "Be joyful in God, all ye lands of the 
earth." 

William advanced and placed the wreath on her 
head, saying, " Let me place the crown where it be- 
longs, not for the cause of temperance, but to gratify 
a heart that would acknowledge its queen." 

The reverent tones and flushing face conveyed 
more than the words. 

The sound among the keys of the piano was not 
discordant, but somfcwhat bewildering. 

Hearing May Conroy's voice, Helen rose with a 
smile, dashed a tear from her eye, and took the ivy 
from her dark hair. 

May (coming into the room and taking up the 
ivy). — "What is this? 

Helen. — I made a wreath for William, but he 
will not wear it. 

May. — Ungrateful, surely! 

William. — It was not for me, — it was for the 
cause. She would have bestowed it upon any one 
else who had been at the polls working for no 
license. I will print a card with "No License," and 
hang the ivy upon it. I would be glad to keep it 
green forever. 

Helen. — You may do so, by planting and water- 
ing. I will take charge of it. It shall be an emblem 
that the cause is to grow. 

May. — How do you like being burned in eftigy? 



282 THE CRUSADERS. 

Jane. — Are they doing that? Why didn't you 
tell us, William ? 

William. — I didn't think it worth noticing. The 
idea originated with some drunken men, and has 
done us more good than harm. Many persons who 
believe in moderate drinking have hearts to realize 
the sorrow and devotion from whence this move- 
ment has sprung. They are quite disgusted with 
such a brutal exhibition. 

May. — Yes; that is indeed so. 

Helen. — Of course, May, you*rejoice with us? 

May. — Certainty I do. My time has no\£ come 
fro take sides. I consider the crusade a success. It 
is certainly more popular to be in it than out of it ; 
but there are some persons in town who would be 
glad to see you burned bodily, — Mr. Johnson among 
the number. 

William. — Yes; if Mr. Johnson had been at the 
crucifixion, how lustily he would have cried, " Crucify 
him ! " He has been working hard for license all day. 

May. — He said that if the license party won, the 
fanatics would see their ridiculous position. They 
could no longer say that the Lord led them. 

William. — He would rather see his position vin- 
dicated than to see the world saved. 

May spoke of Mr. Johnson with indifference, but 
William with bitterness. 

May. — It will not do to say too much before 
Helen; for when this cruel war is over little differ- 
ences will be fixed up, and she and Mr. Johnson — 



THE EVENING OF THE ELECTION. 283 

Helen. — Will probably be so harmonious in senti- 
ment that they will go into the whisky-business. 

May. — Well, no; but a little yielding on both 
sides wouldn't do either of you any harm. I should 
say that this crusade was a very bad matter, indeed, 
if it separates the best of friends. 

Helen. — I should say it was very excellent, if it 
makes revelations in character. It has changed no 
one. 

May. — There is no use in revelations, if people 
get along all right without them. 

Helen. — Facts are stubborn things. They will 
come to light, — the sooner the better. 

May regarded Helen with a really thoughtful ex- 
pression, for a minute. 

May. — Why, I really believe you would let this 
crusade influence your whole life? 

Helen. — Its influence is beyond my power. Call 
it fate or Providence, or whatever you will, I am as 
a leaf in the whirlwind. So we all are amid circum- 
stances that control our lives. They fashion our 
thoughts and feelings, and make our lives what 
they are. 

May. — There is certainly a power about it that 
1 do not understand. I would like to understand it. 
My life begins to seem quite frivolous. 

Jane. — Practical religion always impresses. It is 
the kind of religion I believe in. If evangelists 
would use their pow r er to institute practical revivals 
a great deal of spiritual blindness would disappear. 



284 THE CRUSADERS. 

It would be a kind of object-teaching. Only see 
how this temperance movement enforces all the 
great truths of the Bible, — Love to God and man, 
and faith. It makes us humble to see how our 
ignorance and faults retard the coming of God's 
kingdom. The idea was suggested to me to-day by 
something Mrs. Green said, that if all of us who 
had gone into this movement were angels the work 
would have been already done. This teaches the 
importance of blameless lives, aside from personal 
considerations. Practical religion makes everything 
clear. Theory leaves everything vague. 

William. — Object-teaching in religion is a new 
idea. 

Jane. — We see that it is a good one. 

William^— It is said now that you are making tem- 
perance a religion. If you should take other sub- 
jects for object-teaching it would be said that you 
made everything religion, except religion. 

Jane. — People would soon be made to see that 
they were all but mere parts of one great work, and 
would recognize the common sense of attending first 
to that which is most pressing, as we do in every 
department of work. 

May. — Mrs. Clark is quite discouraged, isn't she? 
She can say whatever she chooses, and every one 
says, " Poor woman ! " Nobody has a doubt of her 
sincerity. Persons in favor of license say there will 
be more drunkenness than ever, — that license is the 
only way to regulate the business. 



THE EVENING OF THE ELECTION. 285 

Jane. — I don't see how matters can be any worse 
in this town. If the license-system regulates, it 
brings forth surprising results. 

May. — William, do you think there will be less 
drinking? 

William. — No. But no license is the first neces- 
sary step. 

May. — It is said that the hotels will close, if they 
have no license, — that they can not pay expenses 
without license. The town will be in a sad con- 
dition without any hotels. 

Jane. — Oh, well, we can raise a tax to keep one. 
We can afford to do that when our poorhouses and 
prisons are empty. 

William. — Why, yes. When hotels can't be run 
without whisky, that will be a good plan. 

May. — And the temperance ladies can take charge 
of it. Helen, you would be willing to help, of course. 

Helen. — Certainly, if it's necessary. I would be 
willing to do the most menial service, if we could 
drive intemperance from the land. 

May. — It is surprising to me to see the interest 
you all take in the matter. I can understand some- 
thing about Mrs. Clark; but here you are the hap- 
piest family I know, yet you take as much interest 
as if the whole household were about to fill drunk- 
ards' graves. 

Helen. — You know what it is to be almost un- 
happy at your own comforts and blessings, while 
you think of the sufferings of others. While you 



286 THE CRUSADERS. 

are well fed and warmed, you feel almost as if yon 
have no right to enjoyment, while there are so many 
people hungry and shivering. To those who know 
what intemperance is, this crusade means much 
more than material comforts. It means a grand — 
a glorious — uplifting of humanity. It is not a 
charity here and there for the orphan and widow: 
it is a universal charity embracing nearly every 
household. What person realizing this would not 
do everything to help ? 

May. — I see none of you consider the work done. 

Jane. — Oh, no; we consider it only just begun. 

William. — I hope the subject will be kept before 
the people in their present state of mind until every 
one sees it in its trtfe light. If it can carry elections, 
it can make laws. 

Helen. — Come to the meeting to-morrow morn- 
ing, May. We will have a time of rejoicing. 

May. — Oh, yes. I w T ill come to all the meetings 
now. 

Helen. — Come, own that your sympathies have 
been with us all along. 

May. — No, truly! I was entirely indifferent; 
but I think now that you are on the right side, 
though I have my doubts about the propriety of the 
way you have crone to work. 

William (laughing). — What a wonderful thing is 
American independence! I believe no other people 
on the face of the earth would have made such an 
ado about a little freedom of thought and action, — - 



THE EVENING OF THE ELECTION 287 

« 

especially .when its whole tendency is good. True 
religion seems to be considered about as unfashion- 
able now as it was in the time of Christ. 

May. — I thought there seemed to be some un- 
easiness manifested to-day in regard to Christ mak- 
ing wine, and also using it. Mrs. Green did not 
seem to make matters very clear. Mr. Johnson 
says that two clergymen he has talked with say it 
is perfectly absurd to claim that the wine Christ 
made and used was not intoxicating, — that all Bible 
scholars agree that it was. 

Helen. — Suppose that it was, — which I do not 
believe, — we are not called upon to understand why 
God does certain things in His infinite wisdom. 
But we do know our duty is to fight the devil; and 
we also know that the mission of Christ was to save, 
and not to destroy. Whether He ever made intox- 
icating wine or not, He is pleased to see us obey the 
spirit of His teachings. I believe if He ever did 
make intoxicating wine it was to try us, and see if 
we would be faithful to what w T e know to be right, 
though we can not understand why He did certain 
things. He has called us to work against alcohol, 
and I think it would be hardly proper, even in the 
eyes of wine-drinking clergymen, for us to say, "No, 
we will not; for you made wine at a marriage-feast." 

May. — Well, good night. I see you are just get- 
ting ready for battle. 



288 TEE CRUSADERS. 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

THANKSGIVING FOR THE VICTORY. 

The morning was beautiful. As the women con- 
gregated in the little church, their faces radiated a 
holy joy. Mrs. Kenyon requested them to sing, 
"All hail the power of Jesus' name." She after- 
ward read the one hundredth psalm. She then said : 
" As I look over this assembly, I see but one expres- 
sion. From all our hearts have gone forth, this 
morning, the prayer of thanksgiving and the song 
of praise. Mrs. Green, will you lead us?" 

Mrs. Green. — Oh, Lord, we come to Thee this 
beautiful morning' with praise and gladness. The 
sunshine of Thy favor streams into our hearts. We 
feel that Thou art lifting the gloom from the world ; 
that never again will darkness brood over us with 
such density as that which Thou hast just removed. 
Although weak and erring, we thank Thee that 
Thou hast called us to work in Thy service. We 
realize that in Thy service only is joy, and peace, 
and life. We come to Thee with humble and rever- 
ent gratitude that Thou hast crowned our imperfect 
work with results so great. Oh, Father in Heaven, 
send Thy Spirit upon us more abundantly, that we 
may be fitted for this work Thou hast given us to 
do. May we live so near to Thee that our human 
frailties will not be a reproach to the cause we so 
much love. Day by day we realize more and more 



THANKSGIVING FOR THE VICTORY. 289 

that it was the perfect life of Thy dear Son that 
gave such power to His teachings. Enable us to 
come nearer to Thee, to put all evil from our hearts 
and lives, that we may be more profitable servants. 
Without Thee we are nothing; without Thee we are 
blind, and weak, and sinful. Oh, we thank Thee 
for the life and death of Thy beloved Son, that 
through that Perfect Life who partook of our hu- 
manity we may come to Thee and plead for grace 
and pardon. "We thank Thee that Thou dost send 
that peace which passeth understanding when we 
do Thy will. We thank Thee that we need no out- 
ward success and prosperity to know what is pleas- 
ing in Thy sight, — that Thou dost send Thy Holy 
Spirit to comfort and strengthen us in the darkest 
hour. Yet Thou knowest how we thank Thee this 
morning that Thou hast crowned our efforts with 
. ictory. Thou alone knowest how we rejoice that 
one power of evil in our midst has been shaken. 
Oh, Father, continue to hear our cry. Make us re- 
alize that the work is just begun; and that Thou 
wilt surely drive this great evil from our midst, and 
from the land, if the women of our country are 
faithful in work and prayer. May we realize more 
fully the perfect joy of serving Thee. May we re- 
alize that above the sin, and ignorance, and infirm- 
ities of humanity, there is a Spirit of power, and 
wisdom, and strength, that is ever ready to help all 
who turn to Thee in faith. May we realize that 
self -trust is deformity; that material life is harsh 



290 THE CRUSADERS. 

and discordant, and is the desert, the stony ground, 
the barren field, and that spiritual life is the sun- 
shine, and singing birds, and flowers, and the rain- 
bow, and everything that is beautiful, and joyous, 
and harmonious. May all joy and beauty constantly 
remind us of that state in which Thou didst create 
man, and in which Thou wouldst delight to behold 
all the dwellers upon earth. Make us watchful over 
our lives, and over the lives of others, that the subtle 
power of Satan may not gain dominion over us. Al- 
though we are striving to serve Thee, we realize this 
power. It comes in such varied forms, and in forms 
so plausible, using even Thy Holy Word to sustain 
it. Oh, Lord, we beseech Thee to arouse the people 
more and more, till this evil shall be exterminated. 
When the farmer sows his barley for the purpose 
of malting, may he think of the dear innocent chil- 
dren ; may he remember that the sins of the fathers 
are visited upon the children; that the business he 
is helping to sustain places temptations in his chil- 
dren's way. May clergymen and Christians who 
advocate wine-drinking realize that the children in 
the Sunday-schools are imbibing precepts that will 
soon bear fruit in action. May those who sign and 
grant licenses and who make and execute laws re- 
alize that they are educating the children. Oh, 
Lord, Thou knowest how our mothers' hearts go out 
to these dear children, — the children we have borne 
in bodily anguish, and have watched over through 
the long nights of sickness, and have given our lives 



THANKSGIVING FOR TUE VICTORY. 291 

us a willing sacrifice. With streaming eyes and 
bleeding hearts we beseech Thee to deliver them. 
For the sake of Thy dear Son, who took little chil- 
dren in His arms and blessed them, and said " Of 
such is the kingdom of heaven," we beseech Thee 
to fill every mother in the land with new zeal to 
work and pray. May every father bring this ques- 
tion home in reference to his own little ones. May 
we all be urged forward by helplessness, and inno- 
cence, and childish laughter, and joyous faces, and 
happy hearts. Give us no rest by day or night 
while the children are in danger. To save the chil- 
dren, make us a great host. To save the children, 
make this nation forget gold, and fine apparel, and 
sumptuous living, and selfish indulgence, — we ask 
this for Christ's sake. Amen. 

Mrs. Clark. — "Then Job answered the Lord and 
said, Behold, I am vile. What shall I answer Thee? 
I will lay my hand upon my mouth." I have re- 
proved God in my heart that He did not perform a 
miracle, and release us from our oppression. Last 
night, after we went from the church, sorrowful 
and heavy laden, I saw the bonfires and the burning 
of effigies. I heard the drunken shouts of delight. 
I heard the obscene jests. I thought of the sorrows 
that had driven us forth, — the efforts we had made 
to make others see the infinite wretchedness that 
had come to our knowledge. I thought of the pov- 
erty and crime. I thought of the children, and 
wives, and mothers, and daughters, and sisters, in 



292 THE CRUSADERS. 

unnecessary sorrow. I thought how ignorant those 
men and boys were of the woe that crushes so many 
lives. Had they known these things in their terrible 
reality, no human heart could have jeered. It would 
require a fiend. The crucifixion came vividly to my 
mind. The prayer, "Father, forgive them: they 
know not what they do." I was vividly impressed 
that Christ was a man of sorrows and acquainted 
with grief. In contrasting my lot with others, I 
have often wondered why so many afflictions have 
fallen upon me. I see now that because I was 
rebellious I was thus afflicted. I was not patient 
in tribulation. I have felt that my burden was 
heavier than I could bear. But I feel that I can 
safely say this morning that a light has come to my 
soul that will make me a better Christian. I see 
that my happiness or unhappiness matters nothing. 
The present life is but as a moment. Christ did not 
deserve His suffering and death; but He did His 
work knowing that His suffering and death would 
come because of His life and work. He did not 
murmur. He endured patiently, and worked faith- 
fully. As I turned away from the fire and effigies 
and vulgar rejoicing, I looked up into the heavens 
with their innumerable stars, — so calm, and bright, 
and pure, — it seemed to me that such should be the 
state of our souls in this work we have undertaken. 
We should rise above the fire and effigies and tu- 
mult of passion and contention, and be as calm and 
fixed as the stars. I then prayed to God to give me 



THANKSGIVING FOR THE VICTORY. 293 

strength to consecrate my life to this work; to pa- 
tiently endure my lot, whatever it may be; and to 
do diligently whatever my hands find to do. I de- 
termined to tell you this that my resolution might 

be strengthened; that I might keep more constantly 
in mind that my happiness is nothing, but that the 
salvation of a single soul endures for eternity. If 
the souls in my own household be not saved, if I am 
faithful I may be instrumental in saving some other. 
I can see now that I have often felt that God was 
unjust. I have seen the prosperity of the ungodly, 
and the trials and adversities of people who try to 
serve the Lord. I have not looked enough to Christ 
and my own spiritual condition. Pride and rebellion 
have tilled my heart. I see now that time is but as 
a moment. If I suffer shame it is because I deserve 
it. Poverty and sorrow I can endure. Pray for 
me that God will give me strength to work for the 
overthrow of the liquor-traffic as long as my life en- 
dures. If we can not help the drunkard, we may 
help the children. Oh, the dear innocent children ! 
— if we can save even one! It is indeed with 
streaming eyes and bleeding hearts that we ask God 
to save them. Can we not reach them in the schools 
and in the Sunday-schools? The time is so short 
we must make haste. Even while we are speaking 
the children are passing into that state of youthful 
inexperience that is the time of greatest danger. 
May God make us all faithful in the work to w r hich 
He has called us. 



294 THE CRUSADERS. 

Mrs. Green. — There was one thing I intended to 
say yesterday that I omitted. Last Sunday our 
pastor, in giving a record of what the church had 
done for the past year in membership and finance, 
complained that there was no more given to the 
Lord. You all know how much the church to which 
I refer is in debt, and how much time and energy is 
being devoted to the effort to pay off all obligations. 
Our pastor said that in proportion as we gave to 
the Lord we would be blessed. This is indeed so ; 
but he did not make it very clear as to what we 
should give to the Lord. He did not tell us that 
the salvation of a soul was more pleasing in the 
sight of God than the most elegant edifice of wood 
and stone. It seemed to me that he might have 
told his hearers to go out in this temperance work,, 
and to give time and energy to a work that will be 
acceptable to God. Spiritual life is dying in our 
land because we are so material. We have beautiful 
houses for worship, while humanity is perishing. 
We hear more of languishing finances than of per- 
ishing souls. It is well enough to worship in a 
costly edifice if we can do so without neglecting 
those things that pertain to eternal life. Christ doe& 
not need a temple made with hands; but He wants 
souls for His kingdom that are pure, — made pure 
by His own blood. Drunkenness and all kinds of 
sensuality prevents that purity of heart that sees. 
God. Let us hold a week of fasting and prayer 
that the churches in our community may embrace 



THANKSGIVING FOR THE VICTORY. 295 

this opportunity to render a service to God that will 
bless them spiritually, even as the service we have 
rendered has blessed us. Let us put forth every 
effort to impress upon Christians everywhere that 
this temperance work is owned and blessed of God. 
May that glorious day be hastened when the 
churches will lay hold of Satan as he now exists. 
Christ worked in the world as he found it, and so 
must His followers do. It is easier for us to build 
churches and support the ministry and missions 
than it is to battle with Satan face to face. In the 
former we meet with applause : in the latter, with 
contempt and resistance. I believe w r e are entering 
upon a new era of work; that we will no longer 
sleep while Satan is sowing tares ; that the churches 
will awake and give battle to alcohol, and prostitu- 
tion, and dishonesty, and every other evil. Oh, my 
sisters, let us not grow faint while looking at the 
work we see before us. Let us here to-day conse- 
crate our lives anew to God's service. This temper- 
ance reform is just begun; and there is much be- 
sides for Christians to do. Let us work with thanks- 
giving and praise, having confidence through faith. 
We now have a clearer vision than when we first 
met for this work. We see that the obstacles with 
which we have to contend are more powerful than 
we supposed. The liquor-traffic is more widespread 
in its influences than we could believe; yet through 
all this painful knowledge our courage and resolu- 
tion have become more firmly fixed. Our timid 



296 THE CRUSADERS. 

hearts have become strong. We are prepared for a 
fiercer battle than has yet been fought. We are 
ready to endure cheerfully, — to fight valiantly. We 
are animated by the spirit that exclaims, "Victory 
or death!" We know that our cause is just, and 
that God is our guide. Who among us would part 
with the experience of the past few weeks? It has 
brought to us the blessedness of an unselfish service. 
We had nothing to gain, but much to lose in the 
esteem of the world ; but we have been blessed with 
light and peace unspeakable. I have been much 
impressed by the tendency we have all manifested 
to search the Scriptures. The constant illustrations 
and comparisons from the Bible is to me an unfail- 
ing test that the Holy Spirit has been with us. We 
can not so intently search for truth without that 
aid. I believe none of us have ever before lived 
for so long a time together in the Spirit. I know 
that persons who do not understand this feeling call 
it excitement; but we know that our emotions arise 
from a deeper cause. It is not turbulence through 
which we have just passed. It is the calm assurance 
that we have a great' work to do; and a fixed deter- 
mination to do it. We have great cause for rejoic- 
ing. If earnest work can avail so much in so short 
a time we may look forward with confidence to the 
time when our laws will prohibit the manufacture 
and sale of alcohol as a beverage. I am glad to see 
so many friends here this morning. I am sure that 
doubts and fears have vanished from many hearts, 



TMANKSQIVINQ FOR THE VICTORY. 297 

and that faith in our cause lias been strengthened. 
We have the courage and purpose to do everything 

in our power to help the fallen, and to save the 
children from that fate to which the present genera- 
tion was left by the carelessness and neglect of our 
fathers. 

Mrs. Delancy. — While one of our sisters has 
come to the resolution to be more patient in tribu- 
lation, I have resolved not to be so patient as I have 
been. I hope I never again will think it unwomanly 
to go into public places, if by so doing I can impress 
either upon the young or old that drinking-places 
are pestilent evils. As mothers who have the keep- 
ing of morality, we have remained in the seclusion 
of our homes, and have been criminally, although 
ignorantly, silent. My soul rejoices that so many 
women all over the land have started forth to save 
the children. I thank God that He has given me 
courage. Before the present movement was begun I 
believed myself independent in thought and action ; 
but the world had almost gained dominion over me. 
Had it not been for my children I think it would 
have bound me. I believe our children save us from 
many sins. I thought while my sisters were speak- 
ing that this whole temperance movement might be 
looked upon as a prayer for the children. Neither 
fire, nor sword, nor persecution, shall keep us from 
the care of the children that God has given us. I 
suppose our work will now take a new form; but 
as we have pledged ourselves to do everything in 



298 THE CRUSADERS. 

our power to overthrow the liquor-traffic, we see 
work demanded of us in the churches, and Sunday- 
schools, and day-schools, in converting our neighbors, 
both the young and the old. While we thank God 
this morning for the success He has already given 
us, we must go forth with greater courage in the 
future. And now, before we leave this place of 
worship, forever made sacred to us all by its asso- 
ciations with the strange experiences of this move- 
ment, let us all bow in silent prayer and implore 
God for more help to save the children. How 
many little feet will soon be treading the downward 
path! Oh, we must turn them back! We must 
place them in a land of safety ! Let us pray that 
every man and woman will come forth to this work 
for the sake of their own children. 

All knelt in silent prayer. And there we will 
leave them; for they and tens of thousands besides 
are still praying in homes and in prayer-meetings 
for help to save the children. 



THE END. 



